《To Live an Eternal Life》


 Chapter 1: Such a Loser

    Chapter 1: Such a Loser


    "We won¡¯t give you money. Juts let that trash rece Axel Hunt to go to jail."


    "Yes, not only is there no trash in our family anymore, but also we don¡¯t have to lose one million. It


    makes the best of both worlds."


    "What did you say? Is the trash not a human being? You ask him to plead guilty. Has Katherine Hunt


    agreed? Such a trash in our eyes is her good husband."


    In the Hunt Old House in J City.


    Everyone in the hall sneered and talked about a handsome young man.


    "We have raised a dog for three years. Now, it¡¯s the time for him to help us solve problems."


    "What are you talking about? Did dogs offend you? Why do you insult dogs like that?"


    "Hahaha."


    Everyoneughed.


    Facing everyone''s contempt, Charlie Lloyd clenched his fists so tightly.


    Three years ago, he fled to J City. By chance, he got married with Katherine and lived with Katherine''s


    parents, which was a sensation in J City.


    However, it was not him who was being gossiped, but Katherine. A famous beauty in J City got married


    with such a wimp.


    This incident became a joke in celebrity circles. Charlie also wasughed at as a useless wimp by


    everyone in J City.


    In the past three years, he had suffered humiliation and lived worse than a dog.


    Of course, Katherine had to bear more than him.


    She married such a wimp. Charlie knew there were many people satirizing her, even the rtives of the


    Hunt Family.


    But even with all kinds of ridicule from others or her family, Katherine never vent her anger on Charlie.


    The rtionship between them was just so-so. They just respected each other.


    Recently, Charlie''s father-inw, Axel, hit a person with his car. It would take a million to handle the


    matter. If they didn''t give the money within three days, the dead''s families would send Axel to jail.


    Today was thest day.


    "Grandma, my Dad is your son. Please help him." Charlie pleaded again.


    "What qualifications do you have to speak here? Besides, didn''t I give you advice just now? Anyway,


    you are nothing. Rece him to plead guilty. Everyone is happy."


    The man who was speaking was a handsome young man named Ewan Hunt, the eldest grandson of


    the Hunt Family.


    "Ewan, you''ve gone too far."


    Katherine couldn''t bear that Charlie was humiliated like that anymore. After all, Charlie was her


    husband.


    "Have I gone too far? Ridiculous!"


    Ewan''s eyebrows were sharp. He shouted loudly, "Why does our family have to be responsible for


    Axel''s troubles? the Hunt Family is just a small family. One million is not a small amount for the family!"


    "Axel could only me himself. He killed the person. He deserved to go to jail." Someone said.


    Katherine hurriedly exined, "That''s not the case. That old man got cancer. He didn''t have much time


    left, so he deliberately rushed to my Dad¡¯s car in order to cheat money. This is not my Dad¡¯s faults at


    all. It¡¯s just my Dad is unlucky!"


    "Oh, why did the unfortunate thing just happen to him? Why did such unlucky things not happen to


    others?"


    "Her family are all idiots. The son-inw is a jerk, and father-inw is a fool."


    "Our family can''t pay this money!"


    Listening to the ruthless irony of the rtives, Katherine was angry and desperate.


    Today was Old Lady Hunt''s 70th birthday, so everyone in the Hunt Family had arrived. Katherine''s


    family wanted to take this opportunity to beg Old Lady Hunt to give them one million. They thought that


    rtives would help them.


    But they never expected that this would be the situation.


    So cold-blooded.


    "Your family didn''t make much contribution to the Hunt Family, but instead let the Hunt Family give


    money to you. How can this happen? Besides, today is Mom''s birthday. But your familye here to


    ruin the birthday party. How ungrateful you are! What¡¯s worse, you dare to ask for money!"


    A middle-aged man spoke.


    He was the eldest son of Old Lady Hunt, Ewan''s father, Lewis Hunt. He was pointing at the gate,


    showing no mercy, "Get out of here. Don''t embarrass yourselves here."


    "Uncle, my Dad is your brother. How can you be like this?"


    "Huh, he should be punished if he did something wrong. There is nothing to say. The family rules are


    strict. No one can break the rules." Lewis did not show any mercy at all.


    The rtives were so ruthless. Katherine felt desperate.


    Spencer Lau, who hadn''t spoken all the time, knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing.


    Looking at indifferent Old Lady Hunt who sat on the main seat, she cried out, "Mom, please help Axel.


    Just borrow us one million. We will pay it back."


    "Yeah, Grandma, I don''t take my sry anymore. I can work for thepany for free."


    Katherine also cried.


    "Don¡¯t be kidding. Your sry is only a few thousand yuan a month. When can you pay back one


    million? It would be better to use the one million to invest, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Ewan teased. As the eldest grandson of the Hunt Family, he always disliked Katherine.


    Now there was the best chance. He would definitely take the good chance to tease Katherine.


    "Your family always bring bad luck to the Hunt Family."


    "Three years ago, you married this wimp and then the Hunt Family has beenughed at by everyone in


    J City. Now, your father made such a big mistake. But your family still wants to get money from the


    Hunt Family. You wish!"


    "Besides, I don''t think youe here for asking for help."


    Ewan''s eyes fell on Charlie. He said, "Look at the eldest son-inw in the Hunt Family, who has not


    spoken all the time. How arrogant he is! That expression on his face is so cold. See, how sharp the


    look in his eyes is! It seems that he looks down on us."


    Hearing that, everyone looked at Charlie.


    "Have you said enough?" Charlie said indifferently.


    "I haven''t said enough. Since you don''t want to rece Axel to plead guilty, it''s okay. I can give you a


    chance."


    A sly look shed in Ewan''s eyes. He squinted and said, "As long as you kneel down and call me father


    three times, I will consider lending your family one million. What do you think?"


    Wow!


    Everyone was shocked.


    The young generation of the Hunt Family secretly admired Ewan. Old Lady Hunt was here, but Ewan


    still dared to be so bold.


    But when they thought of Old Lady Hunt''s spoiling to Ewan, they all figured out.


    "Since we are family, I don''t want to be too unrelenting. But I can''t just give you money without getting


    nothing return. As the saying goes, financial matters should be settled clearly between brothers. This


    opportunity is very rare. It depends on what you choose!"


    Charlie was furious and stared at Ewan angrily.


    "Wow, why are you staring at me? Are you going to eat up me?"


    Ewan pretended to be afraid, patted his chest and squinted his eyes. He said, "Aunt Spencer, don''t


    me me for not giving you a chance. You good son-inw seems unwilling. I can''t help you. Sorry!"


    Finally, there was a glimmer of hope, but it just shattered like this.


    Spencer was anxious and angry. She shouted sharply, "Charlie, kneel down!"


    "Mom, I..."


    "You such a wimp. What dignity do you keep? Quickly kneel down and do what Ewan said."


    Seeing that Charlie didn''t move, Spencer rushed over and gave Charlie a p.


    p.


    The sound was crisp and loud.


    Everyone in the Hunt Family watched them with interests. They were whispering and mocking


    Katherine''s family from time to time.


    Charlie''s face turned red immediately.


    Katherine wanted to speak but finally she didn''t say anything, just biting her pale lips.


    "Our family has raised you for three years. Now it''s time for you to repay our family. What are you


    doing? Hurry up and kneel down."


    Spencer pressed Charlie''s shoulder.


    "Kneel down!"


    "You are already good-for-nothing in everyone''s eyes. So nothing could be worse than it. Kneel down!"


    Spencer kicked Charlie''s knee fiercely, causing Charlie to stagger.


    "Mom, don''t do that."


    Katherine couldn''t stand it anymore. After all, Charlie was her husband.


    Being insulted and beaten by his mother-inw in front of everyone, Charlie felt a little sad.


    "Go away. You dare to protect this trash? Go aside, or I will hit you together."


    In the hall, the mother and daughter yanked each other.


    The rtivesughed, as if watching a clown performance.


    At this moment, Ewan''s yful voice sounded, "Oh, Aunt Spencer. I''m so sorry. Time¡¯s up."


    "Ah? Ewan, please give me some more time. I''ll let him kneel down immediately."


    "Auntie, it''s not that I don''t help you. There is only one chance. Sorry. Your son-inw is so stubborn.


    Maybe he wants to take revenge on your family deliberately. Maybe he wishes Uncle Axel go to jail!"


    Spencer was dumbfounded.


    Thest glimmer of hope was shattered. Her entire face became distorted.


    "Son of bitch."


    With another p, five red finger marks appeared on Charlie''s face.


    Even so, he said nothing.


    "Look, how coward he is!"


    "Hey, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be a man. How can there be such a worthless trash?"


    "A dog will bite back if it is beaten. He is not as good as a dog."


    Rtives were mocking Charlie.


    They were eating melon seeds and drinking tea. There was no family affection at all.


    No one knew that Charlie clenched his fists so much that his nails deeply pierced through his skin.


    "It''s been three years. Even if I raised a dog, it would know to repay me. But what about you? Such a


    wimp. You are wasting food and wasting air. Why don¡¯t you go to die?"


    Spencer was crying with tears.


    "Enough!"


    Suddenly, Old Lady Hunt, who hadn''t spoken all the time, suddenly said in a deep voice. Her sharp


    eyes swept across everyone.


    The hall was instantly quiet.


    Old Lady Hunt who was in charge of the Hunt Family had absolute power. Everyone in the Hunt Family


    would be subservient to her.


    "Mom, Axel is also your son. You can''t be so unfeeling. Please help him. I can kneel down."


    "Get out."


    The crutch in the olddy''s hand was knocked on the ground. Two words popping out of her mouth


    were just like two sharp knives to insert into Spencer''s heart.


    Katherine''s face turned pale. She faltered, but finally was held by Charlie.


    "Grandma let you get out. What are you doing here?"


    "Get out quickly. Don''t be an eyesore!"


    "Today is Grandma''s birthday. But it was ruined by three flies. It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s kindness that she didn''t


    punish you three. Get out of here!"


    The rtives didn''t look kindly. The two women pushed and shoved Katherine''s family, driving


    Katherine''s family out of the Hunt Old House.


    On the street.


    Katherine wiped off her tears to pretend to be calm, andforted Spencer, "Mom, don''t worry. There


    is still time. There will be a way."


    "It''s all his faults. Such a bastard."


    Spencer grabbed Charlie''s clothes abruptly, and shouted resentfully, "Say, did you intentionally want


    my husband to go to jail? You bastard. If my husband is in jail, I won''t let you go!"


    "Mom, calm down. This has nothing to do with Charlie. It''s obvious that Ewan wants to fool around us.


    Even if Charlie kneels down, he won''t give us money."


    Katherine was wise. She had already seen through the truth.


    Spencer seemed to be drained of all strength. She was crying desperately on the ground.


    "Mom, get up. The ground is dirty."


    Charlie stretched out his hand to help Spencer up, but was pped away by Spencer.


    "There were a lot of rich kids who pursued my daughter back then. If my daughter married one of them,


    our family would not be like now."


    "It''s all caused by you. Get out of my face!"


    Charlie was silent, watching Spencer take his wife away, feeling bitter.


    ...


    Back to themunity.


    He did not enter the house, but just sat on the steps and lit a cigarette.


    There was a quarrel in the room.


    "Divorce. Go to divorce that trash now! A useless, worthless wimp. We have raised him for three years.


    But he is so ungrateful."


    "Mom, Charlie is not useless!"


    "He really doesn''t have a job, but he has done housework for three years and kept the house in order.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He has worked hard for three years but he has never aint!"


    "We are family. Even if we have lived with a dog together for three years, we will have feelings, let


    alone a diligent human being."


    "Bad girl, is the wimp important or your father important? Fine. You won''t get divorced with him? Then


    let him rece your father to plead guilty as Ewan said! Let him rece your father to go to jail!"


    Gradually, there was no sound in the room.


    Charlie threw the cigarette butt away, took a deep breath and then looked at the sky. His muddy eyes


    became extremely clear and sharp for the first time.


    He walked into the house and came to the bedroom.


    Seeing Katherine crying under the quilt, he felt sorry for her. Then he said lightly, "I''m sorry. I''ve made


    you wronged."


    Katherine sat up and looked at Charlie, shaking her head, "No, this is not your faults."


    "I just don''t understand why Grandma doesn''t save Dad and why rtives aim to our family. Why our


    family is in a lot of disasters? Did we do something wrong?"


    "No, we did nothing wrong."


    "Then why life doesn''t treat us well? I don''t want my father to go to jail. The days are hard enough. I


    can¡¯t lose my father."


    Katherine was in tears, and the clothes on her chest were already wetted.


    Charlie felt so sorry and wiped the tears on her face off. His eyes were gentler than ever, "Katherine,


    tell me, do you really want to change everything? Even in the future, you may have to face danger."


    "Yes!"


    "I can¡¯t predict the future. Now I just want to save my father. I want to be respected by everyone. I don''t


    want to be looked down upon. I want to make those who trample on us regret it!"


    "Great!"


    Charlie smiled firmly, turned around and went out.


    Then, he dialed the number that had been sealed for many years.


    A few secondster, a voice full of excitement and vicissitudes sounded from the other end of the


    phone.


    "Master, you finally contacted me."


    The old man seemed to be crying as if a child. He said with a trembling voice and choking, "Master, I


    have been waiting for this call for ten years."

 Chapter 2: Change Only for You

    Chapter 2: Change Only for You


    "Jaiden Turner, you got wronged." Charlie sighed slightly.


    "No, no."


    At this moment, even if there were moreints, they disappeared. Jaiden Turner sobbed and said


    pleadingly, "Master, can we have a meet?"


    "Yes, you can arrange it."


    "How about in Xingyun Building? That is my property. Master, shall I pick you up?"


    Charlie rebuffed, "No, you can''t show up in public. I can''t expose my identity. Keep everything simple.


    Don''t publicize, understand?"


    "Got it."


    ...


    Half an hourter, in Xingyun Building, the most luxurious private hotel in J City.


    Outside Tiandi Room No. 1.


    A beautiful little waitress asked the man in a suit next to her, "Manager, who is that old man just now?


    He seems a little rich."


    Old man?


    The general manager of Xingyun Building was shocked. He gave a fierce look to the waitress, and said


    in a low voice, "Girl, keep your voice down. He''s the big boss of Xingyun Building, the richest man in Z


    City, Mr. Jaiden."


    The little girl opened her mouth in disbelief, full of incredible looks on her face.


    Even if she didn''t understand other things, the words "the richest man in Z City" were enough to exin


    everything.


    Unexpectedly, the old man had such a status.


    But¡­


    The little girl didn''t understand and she didn''t dare to ask.


    The moment when she came out and closed the door after serving the tea, she clearly saw the richest


    man kneeling in front of the young man!


    Inside the private room.


    Jaiden stood behind Charlie respectfully. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    "Master, it has been ten years. You are finally willing to meet me. The years have passed. You have not


    changed. But I get old."


    "As a immortals, how could I change?"


    Yes, Charliewas a immortals.


    He had a long life and gone through five thousand years. Through all kinds of ages, Charlie witnessed


    all things.


    He had experienced them all.


    The change of dynasties in ancient times and modern nuclear wars all had his contribution.


    He was once the most excellent and distinguishable man.


    However.


    Being immortals was not always stable. Every thousand years would usher in immortals catastrophe.


    When immortals catastrophe arrived, Charlie would be an ordinary person.


    In addition to his appearance not change, his cultivated power would dissipate, his magical power


    would be obliterated, and his physique was much weaker than ordinary people. Anyone could kill him.


    immortals catastrophe wouldst a full ten years.


    Ten years ago, Charlie suffered immortals catastrophe and had to give up everything. Later, he fled to J


    City and married into the Hunt Family.


    In order not to expose himself, he had endured humiliation over the past ten years. He had not dared to


    expose his identity or even contact his most loyal apprentice.


    He lived worse than a dog.


    Fortunately, he had survived. From now, he could have everything again.


    Three days ago, immortals catastrophe was over. Charlie wanted to continue hiding himself, waiting for


    his strength to return to the peak before going back to take back everything that belonged to him.


    Now, he couldn''t wait anymore.


    Because of Katherine.


    "Master, have you recovered your strength? Are you going to return to D City and clear those traitors?"


    the Turner family had served for Charlie since ancient times and had been loyal to Charlie. Jaiden was


    the 214th generation of the Turner family.


    Charlie waved his hand, "It''s too early to get back to D City. It needs time. I''m looking for you this time,


    in fact, for a little personal matter."


    "Master, your business is my business."


    "You can check it. My father-inw killed a person, but that person rushed to my father-inw¡¯s car


    deliberately to cheat money. Find a way to settle it." Charlie said.


    "Master, rest assured. I will handle it."


    Jaiden didn''t care. As the richest man in Z City, he had the power to decide a person''s fate. These little


    things were just a piece of cake for him.


    He changed the topic and said with full of anger, "Master, leave here with me. Why do you still stay in


    the Hunt Family to be bullied by them? As long as you give me an order, I can let the Hunt Family


    disappear from the world to avenge you."


    "No need. When I fled to J City back then, I was seriously injured and dying. It was the Old Master Hunt


    who rescued me, but he recognized my identity. So he insisted on letting me marry into his family.¡±


    Jaiden was in rage. He said angrily, "If the people in the Hunt Family know your identity, they can''t be


    alive!"


    "No, only Old Master Hunt knew it. Three months after I married Katherine, Old Master Hunt became


    sick and passed away with this secret. I owe the Hunt Family. You don''t have to target the Hunt Family.


    Besides..."


    Speaking of this, a gentle smile appeared on Charlie''s face, "I still have something to protect in the


    Hunt Family, so I won''t leave for the time being!"


    "Fine, Master. Just call me at any time as long as you need me."


    "Here is the thing," Charlie said in a deep voice, "Katherine has been with me for three years. But we


    didn¡¯t have a decent wedding at that time. I haven''t given her any gifts for three years. You can arrange


    to send some gifts to her."


    Jaiden smiled and said, "No problem. I¡¯ll handle it."


    "I have to go."


    Charlie got up and said again, "Remember my identity must not be exposed. With my current strength,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I will be screwed up if I find out by others. Don''t contact me if nothing urgent. I will call you if I have


    something."


    "Got it. Master, take care."


    Jaiden folded his hands and bowed deeply.


    ...


    Charlie quietly left the Xingyun Building and returned home.


    Axel had been released and was sent back by the police. The director of the police station personally


    came to offer condolences and apologize.


    He also said that all the families who cheated money had been punished, which was really pleasing.


    Charlieughed secretly. His apprentice was very efficient.


    "Axel, it scared me to death. God, you finally are fine. You should be more careful in the future."


    Spencer checked Axel all over his body, for fear of Axel being beaten in the police station.


    Katherine wiped her tears and finally felt relieved.


    "Honey, why did the police suddenly change the mind? Is it Mom who helped me?" Axel asked


    suspiciously.


    Spencer frowned and said coldly, "I begged her. But she is so cold-blooded and ruthless. She wasn¡¯t


    willing to lend us a million at all. How could it be her?"


    "You are wrong, after all, I am her son."


    Axel pretended to see through everything and analyzed, "One million is not a small amount for the Hunt


    Family. The reason why she didn¡¯t give you is not because she was unwilling, but because she has


    some connections. You see, I¡¯m fine now, right?"


    Katherine also felt puzzled. She suddenly figured it out after hearing this.


    "Mom, we are wrong to me Grandma. Grandma is proud the most. How could she give us money


    when so many rtives were there at that time? She must have pulled strings to let Dad out.


    Otherwise, Dad wouldn''t go home so soon."


    "Yes, yes, I am stupid!"


    Spencer was a little anxious and urged, "Come on, today is Mom''s birthday. Mom must be very angry


    that I came to make trouble. It''s not toote, and the birthday party is still going on. Let''s go to


    apologize."


    Charlieughed and said nothing.


    He did not follow them to the Hunt Old House to apologize. After they left, Charlie began to meditate


    and adjust his breath, hoping to recover his strength as soon as possible.


    He didn''t know how long it passed. The sound of crying awakened him.


    "Divorce, immediately divorce him. Let Katherine divorce him."


    What happened to the mother-inw?


    Charlie frowned secretly, walked to the door of the room to listen.


    "Honey, you know that Mom is proud of herself the most. Three years ago, Charlie marrying into the


    Hunt Family has made the Hunt Family beughed at by everyone in J City. After three years,


    everyone in J City began to forget about it. Now if Katherine divorces Charlie, will it push the Hunt


    Family to the cusp of the storm?"


    "You''re such useless. I was really blind that I would marry you. If it wasn''t for your ipetence, how


    could Old Master Hunt stuff Charlie into our family three years ago?"


    "Others think I live so well. But who knows my suffering? For so many years, I have not had a good day


    but I have to endure humiliation. The rest of the Hunt Family live in vis and drive Mercedes-Benz or


    BMW. What about us...?"


    "We live in the dpidatedmunity in the nies. This shit roof still leaks from time to time.


    Because of you, my family despise me and refuse to contact with me!"


    "Why is my life so miserable? I¡¯m so unlucky."


    ...


    Charlie smiled bitterly as he heard the mother-inw''s cry.


    Just when he was about to go out to ask what was going on, the door creaked open. Katherine quickly


    pushed Charlie inside and closed the door.


    "Don''t go out now. Mom is angry now."


    "What happened?"


    Katherine looked weird and said, "Not long ago, someone sent bride price to the Hunt Old House,


    which caused uproar in the entire the Hunt Family. Mom felt that I was married and had no hope of


    <ppetition, so she got angry."

 Chapter 3: The Late Gift

    Chapter 3: The Late Gift


    Bride price?


    Charlie was a little confused. Could it be that Jaiden sent over?


    "I don''t know which wealthy men has crushed on the girl of the Hunt Family." Katherine''s eyes were


    shining. She said, "Charlie, do you know what the bride price is?"


    "Tell me."


    "Gold hairpin, gold clothes, a legendary luminous pearl, green jade, gold and diamonds... In short,


    there is everything. The most shocking is the money."


    Katherine patted her chest. She was still very surprised, and said, "It''s 9.99 million dors which are


    filled in three big boxes. After it was opened, my God, everyone in the Old House was quiet and itst


    for more than a minute. Everyone was shocked."


    "The man didn¡¯t say who gave this?"


    "No, but..."


    Katherine paused a little. She looked at Charlie, and said, "The person who gave the gift said he was


    from the Lloyd family, but he didn''t tell us his full name and didn''t tell us who gave the gifts. So now the


    Hunt Family is arguing, especially the girls who are not married. They are arguing who will be the lucky


    girl."


    "The most disgusting thing is that bastard, Ewan, used this to humiliate us. It''s so embarrassing. Mom


    felt so unhappy. So we didn''t finish the meal and then came back."


    "It seems that Mom will be unhappy for a few days. If she scolds you, just pretend that you can''t hear it.


    Don''t take it to your heart. It really gets you wronged."


    Charlie shook his head. Now he was sure about his guess.


    The bride price was given by Jaiden. This old boy was really shrewd. He even sent those bride gifts to


    the Hunt Old House but didn''t exin clearly.


    Wasn''t it obvious to let the Hunt Family turn against each other?


    Of course, Charlie also had spections that Jaiden might want to avenge him.


    But with his current identity, even if he said it was him who gave the bride price, who would believe it?


    Charlie smiled bitterly. It seemed that he could only exin it in the future.


    "Do you envy it?"


    "What?" Katherine was taken aback.


    Charlie said, "You are so beautiful, outstanding in ability, and good in character. If you don''t marry me,


    you canpete with other women in the Hunt Family. On your terms, you are likely to win and then


    marry into a rich family."


    Katherine groaned, "Yes, I indeed envied it a little, but just for a short while. Now I don''t envy it


    anymore."


    "Why?" Charlie was surprised.


    "The important thing in the marriage is to find the right person. If you aren¡¯t excellent enough, even if


    you marry into a big wealthy family, you will definitely not have a good life. Instead, you will be trapped


    in a cage. I know myself well. The life like now is very good. The family is taken care of by you. I can


    concentrate on my career."


    Charlie fell silent, and then smiled for a while. He asked again, "Why don''t you think about that the


    bride price was to you?"


    Katherine rolled her eyes at him, "Are you insane? I''m married. Which rich men want a married


    woman? It cannot be me."


    It was not necessarily.


    Charlie murmured, but didn''t say it out.


    "Well, that..."


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Seeing Katherine hesitating to say something, Charlie said again, "It doesn''t matter. If you want to


    divorce, I won''t refuse. We can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau now."


    "No, I want to say I''m sorry to you." Katherine apologized, "Mom pped you in the Hunt Old House.


    Please forgive her. At that time, she was eager to save my father so she lost her mind. If you feel


    grieved, you can p me."


    "That¡¯s it?"


    Charlie shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay. I don''t mind."


    "Thank you."


    Katherine bit her lips. Tears welled up into her eyes.


    For three years, no matter how much insults, no matter how much irony, the man in front of her always


    smiled at her, without anyints.


    Was there a sun in his heart?


    Katherine was so moved.


    Everyone said Charlie was a wimp, Katherine didn''t think so. If a wimp suffered so much, he would


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have already had copsed long ago, and maybe be insane.


    But Charlie, for three years, he took it calmly, without any influence.


    What a tenacious belief!


    In fact, there was a secret Katherine never told anyone. Every time she was hit in her life; every time


    she was targeted by others in her career; every time she couldn''t keep going...


    Charlie''s smile gave her a lot of strength, healed her heartache, and made her move on.


    During the hard days, they supported each other.


    "Charlie, thank you so much."


    Katherine couldn''t help but blurted out. Her voice was very gentle. She blushed after speaking it, her


    eyes slightly dodging.


    "You are really different. Everyone calls me a wimp, but you always thank me. Why do you thank me? I


    haven''t done anything."


    "You do not understand."


    Katherine got up, walked to the door and turned back suddenly, smiling, "Charlie, you have to work


    hard. I will work hard. My family''s life will gradually get better. I have always firmly believed."


    "Okay."


    In the empty room, Katherine''s words did not go away for a long time.


    Charlie was lost in his thoughts for a while, and then a sweet smile appeared on the corner of his


    mouth. He had made a decision. Then he took out his cell phone to make a call.


    A few secondster, Jaiden''s voice sounded on the phone, "Master, what can I do for you?"


    "Jaiden, listen up, I need you..."

 Chapter 4: Katherines Decision

    Chapter 4: Katherine''s Decision


    On the second day, a shocking news made the whole J City was in uproar.


    Chengyu Group came out and entered the CBD section of Binhu District to build a cultural and tourist


    park in J City and even the province.


    Binhu District was currently the most popr and most developed urban area in J City. Binhu District


    was thest n among the developing ns of CBD section. It wasrge and expensive. No one in J


    City dared to take over.


    Now it was taken by Chengyu Group. Obviously the boss of Chengyu Group was a big rich man. There


    were even some rumors that the big boss behind Chengyu Group was from S City.


    In short, everyone in J City was talking about this news now.


    Many family businesses were eager to cooperate with Chengyu Group and were actively preparing


    tender documents. Once winning the bid, it meant that they could make a lot of money. Besides, they


    could use this project to make their family andpany famous.


    In the meeting room in the Hunt Group.


    "Everyone has heard of it."


    Old Lady Hunt looked serious, tapping her fingers on the desktop.


    "Our family works on both design and construction. If we can cooperate with Chengyu Group, we can


    use this to make our family into the ranks of J City''s first-ss family!"


    First-ss family! It was an honor.


    Everyone in the Hunt Family was excited and looking forward to it.


    Ewan, who was already a leader in thepany, frowned, "Grandma, as far as I know, many


    returned to no avail. Our family is just a second-ss or third-ss family. Will Chengyu Group pay


    attention to us?"


    "This¡­"


    Everyone''s faces were dim. Old Lady Hunt pursed her lips tightly.


    For a moment, she said, "No matter what, we have to try. The bidding documents have to be ready


    today. I will talk with Chengyu Group tomorrow morning. This task is left to..."


    "Grandma, give it to Katherine!"


    "Huh?" Katherine was surprised.


    She was only nobody in thepany. Although capable, she had not been put in an important position.


    Today was her first time to enter the meeting room to participate in a meeting, but she didn''t expect that


    she would have the task.


    Ewan looked solemn and said firmly, "Katherine, you haven''t done much for thepany. This time the


    task of bidding is left to you. I hope you won¡¯t let us down. You must win the bid!"


    "Win the bid? How ridiculous! She may not even be able to enter the gate of Chengyu Group." A


    woman with heavy makeup sneered.


    Her name was Maggie Hunt, who thought herself was the most beautiful woman in the Hunt Family.


    In fact, she was qualified to say that. In terms of figure and appearance, she was indeed the best.


    "Don''t be so discouraged. I believe Katherine canplete the task, right?"


    Ewan smiled. He had gotten the news that those family business representatives who went to discuss


    cooperation with Chengyu Group were all rudely driven out, which was so embarrassed.


    He would not do such an embarrassed thing, so he dumped it to Katherine.


    "Why don''t you speak? It seems that you don¡¯t want to do!"


    "Look at her face! Who does she put on airs to?"


    Maggie also echoed, "Just answer whether you are going or not. Grandma is waiting for your reply.


    Where are your manners?"


    "I''ll go! I will definitelyplete the task!" Katherine said angrily. But after she said it, she regretted it.


    Sure enough, there was a burst ofughter in the meeting room.


    Ewan felt funny, and said, "Don''tugh. I think it''s a good thing to have confidence. Katherine, you have


    already epted the task. Grandma is watching your performance."


    "What if you can''tplete the task?"


    Katherine felt bad.


    How could she seed in getting a project that the first-ss family business couldn''t get?


    Just when she was flustered, her phone vibrated.


    Katherine nced secretly. It was a text message sent by Charlie, with only a few words, "Don''t worry.


    We can win the bidding."


    A simple sentence, like a panacea, inexplicably gave Katherine a lot of confidence. Then she couldn''t


    help but blurt out,


    "If I can''tplete the task, I will leave thepany."


    This time, theughter was louder.


    "It¡¯s so funny. Who gave you the courage?"


    "The ignorant are fearless!"


    "Don''t break her dream. She may not know what cooperation she is going to talk. After all, she has


    been at the lower level of thepany and has limited knowledge."


    Ewan looked contemptuous and felt that he overestimated Katherine.


    "Katherine, this is what you said. Grandma and uncles all heard. Don''t fool around us at that time."


    At this point, Katherine felt that there was no way out, so she asked, "If Iplete the task, what shall


    you do?"


    "Complete the task? Well, give you a little hope. If you can win the bid, I will call your sister in the


    future, serve you and wait for dispatch!"


    "Deal!"


    "Deal!"


    Old Lady Hunt didn''t say much. In fact, she felt that the Hunt Family couldn''t win the bid, so she left


    after saying a few words. Axel took Katherine and hurried away.


    In the meeting room, there were only a group of young generation.


    The pudgy young man sneered, "Ewan, is Katherine out of her mind? She has boasting about winning


    the bid. Is she insane?"


    "Could it be that she has a trump card?" A woman said.


    Ewan sneered, "What trump card can she have? Just wait to see that she gets out of thepany like


    a crestfallen dog. She is originally the shame of the Hunt Family, and should have disappeared long


    ago!"


    "Maggie, when Katherine gets out of thepany, you will take over her position."


    "Why?"


    Maggie looked unhappy, and said, "Katherine is doing the lowest level work. I am at least a small


    leader. Ewan, don''t think that you can weaken my position in thepany. On the contrary, you should


    tter me."


    "tter you? Are you insane as Katherine, right?"


    "Ewan, don''t get cocky. When I marry into a wealthy family, the head of the Hunt Family will change.


    You all have to count on me to give your money!"


    Suddenly, Ewan''s face was gloomy, "You..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Maggie''s face was full of contempt, "You know clearly that I am the most


    hopeful one to marry into a rich family."


    After speaking, she swung her waist proudly and left the meeting room.


    Ewan''s face sank. Some of the remaining young men looked at each other secretly, making their ns


    in their hearts.


    ...


    A heat topic was discussing in J City. But Charlie was not interested in it at all.


    At the entrance of Linghu Park.


    After walking for a few hours, Charlie stopped here, "Hey, I can''t find any a good environment to


    cultivate. Here¡¯s fine."


    If he wanted to return to his peak as soon as possible, he had to keep cultivating.


    When Charlie found a secluded ce in Linghu Park, he was about to start cultivating. A young girl in a


    white shirt with a ponytail caught his attention.


    The girl was practicing martial art. There was an old man in Chinese suit next to her, coughing from


    time to time to point out the mistake the girl made.


    They were obviously granddaughter and grandfather. There was a young man in ck outfit leaning by


    the big tree more than ten meters away from them.


    Charlie observed it for a while. Then he felt slightly puzzled. The girl¡¯s martial art was a little familiar.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a warrior here."


    After watching for a moment, Charlie shook his head slightly.


    Ordinary warrior cultivated internal force, but as a immortals, he benefited from immortal code, and


    what he cultivated was spiritual force.


    spiritual force was countless times powerful than internal force.


    Besides, although the girl''s skills were beautiful, the foundation was weak. Although she had already


    had internal force, her internal force was scattered and not condensed. So the power was insufficient.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Charlie was still in the recovery period and he didn''t even have one-tenth of the strength of his


    peak period, he could easily handle such a group of warrior like this girl.


    However, seeing Charlie shaking his head, the girl was not happy.


    She had long found Charlie watching her by the side, feeling quite proud. But suddenly, she found that


    Charlie shook his head. It seemed that Charlie felt so disdainful with her. So, she felt dissatisfied.


    "Enough!"


    The girl stopped practicing and walked to Charlie quickly with a cold face, "Why are you shaking your


    head? Do you know what I am doing? If you don¡¯t know, just don¡¯t pretend to know. Using this method


    to attracting my attention is a bit stupid."

 Chapter 5: Little Trick

    Chapter 5: Little Trick


    Don''t know but pretend to know?


    Charlieughed. As a immortals, he had lived for so many years and had seen countless warrior. For


    five thousand years, the number of apprentices he had taught to reach the pinnacle of martialw was


    countless.


    How could he fail to understand such low skills?


    As for attracting the girl''s attention, this was even more nonsense.


    Even Bao Si who ignored Zhou You Wang smiled at him. Diao Chan, the top beauty in ancient time,


    served him. The most beautiful girl once washed his feet every day. Countless beauties were eager to


    get his favor...


    Although the girl in front of him was beautiful, she could notpare with the beautiful women he had


    ever seen. Even Katherine was a bit better than her. So how could Charlie be interested in her?


    "What are youughing at?" The girl insisted on getting the answer.


    Over there, the old man in Chinese suit also came over.


    Charlie felt the identity of these three people was not simple. He had just gotten over immortals


    catastrophe, so he didn''t want to cause any trouble.


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "I really don''t understand. I just think it''s funny that a girl practices


    boxing, so Iughed."


    "Funny? You said it looks funny? Just go away!"


    "Um, okay, okay. I¡¯m leaving now!" Charlie felt helpless.


    The girl put her arms around her chest and squinted with snorting, "My martial art is gorgeous and


    exquisite. But you dare to say it looks funny. Such a fool..."


    "Caitlin!"


    The old man in Chinese suit yelled. The girl stuck her tongue out and then stopped talking. The old


    man apologized, "I''m sorry. My granddaughter is impulsive. Please forgive her."


    "It''s okay. You can go ahead. I''ll go over there!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled. Then he sat cross-legged under the big tree a hundred meters away from the old man,


    and closed his eyes. He was practicing immortal code. An invisible air current was slowly lingering


    around him.


    "Sleep in the park daytime? He must want to hit on other little girls." The more the girl looked, the more


    dissatisfied she felt. She thought Charlie was definitely a jerk.


    "Huh?"


    The old man was originally going to leave. But after carefully observing Charlie, he found something


    unusual, his eyes shing with surprise.


    The girl next to him urged, "Grandpa, what are you looking at? Let''s go!"


    "Caitlin, this person is not easy."


    "Who?" Caitlin Xiang looked at Charlie and rolled her eyes, "Grandpa, you''re dazzled. He¡¯s just


    pretending. He''s just such a jerk!"


    The old man shook his head, his face bing more serious, "Look carefully, every time he breathes,


    his chest bulges high and then t. The breath he exhales is condensed into practice and then the


    practice shot out. Feel it with your heart, there is a faint air current around him. It''s the breath skills


    which only the top master can have!"


    "It¡¯s just his lung capacity is good." Caitlin looked disdainful, thinking her Grandpa saw it wrong.


    Hiss!


    At this moment, Charlie opened his mouth, and a white practice rushed out, shooting out one meter


    away. At the same time, the surrounding flowers and nts swung. But there was no wind. This young


    person was definitely a top master.


    The old man''s eyes lit up. He strode over, "Young man."


    Charlie opened his eyes and found the old man and the young girling to him. He politely got up


    and asked, "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "Unexpectedly, you are also a warrior."


    "What? He is a warrior?" The girl was surprised. Immediately, her face looked terrible, "Why did you


    say you don¡¯t understand martial art? You reallyughed at me just now. What do you supposed to


    mean?"


    Charlie looked embarrassed. In this way, he didn''t need to lie, so he smiled lightly, "Honestly, your


    martial art sucks!"


    "You!"


    Caitlin was angry. She had been the apple of everyone''s eyes in the Xiang family when she was young.


    She was praised by everyone. Besides, she was also very talented in martial art. She had already


    cultivated her internal force at a young age.


    Now, an unknown passerby actually taunted that her martial art sucked, which was the humiliation.


    "Okay, then let''s have a fight. I want to see what you are capable of. You dared to brag so much!"


    Caitlin geared up. She couldn''t wait to teach Charlie a little lesson.


    The old man yelled, "Caitlin, you are not the opponent of this young man. Don''t mess around!"


    "Grandpa, why do you not have a little confidence in me? I think he is just bluffing. Just see how I beat


    him to the ground. Even if I lose, you¡¯re still here. Even if Grandpa can''t defeat him, Toby still has gun.


    What are you afraid of?"


    The girl looked confident and looked at Charlie provocatively.


    At this moment, the young man beside the big tree not far away stood up straight, with one hand on his


    waist, waiting to be called. The old man didn''t continue to dissuade his granddaughter. In fact, he also


    wanted to see Charlie''s strength.


    He spent almost his whole life in the army, galloping on the battlefield when he was young, crawling out


    of countless corpses. He had experienced a lot before. If Charlie''s strength was beyond his


    imagination, even if he couldn''t win, he was not afraid.


    "Are you really going to have a fight with me?" Charlie asked.


    "Yes. If you¡¯re afraid, just quickly beg for mercy and apologize to me. Otherwise, I will punch you to the


    ground!"


    Caitlin raised her delicate chin like a proud peacock.


    Charlie knew that this battle was inevitable. He couldn''t take the slightest interest in fighting with the


    girl, so he picked a leaf from the branch and instilled spiritual force into it, then shook his wrist


    suddenly.


    "Hiss!"


    A ck shadow shot out like lightning, mixed with the sound of wind howling, passing by Caitlin''s face,


    and the hit on the big tree ten meters away behind her.


    With a loud "bang", a hole asrge as three inches deep in the trunk appeared.


    "Caitlin, be careful!"


    The old man was shock when he saw Charlie shaking his wrist. Knowing that he had encountered a


    master, he screamed and took actions, but he was still a littlete.


    "What, what happened?" Caitlin stiffened and stammered.


    Whoo¡­


    The breeze caressed. A strand of her ck hair was fluttering around her ear. A tingling pain came


    from her cheek. She touched it, then there was a trace of blood on her hand.


    The old man was shocked and eximed, "You can instill your internal force into a leaf and then use


    the leaf to hurt people! You''re a martial master"


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?"


    "martial master?"


    "It''s him?"


    The girl asked three questions. Her face was in disbelief. But from the old man''s expression, she knew


    this was true.


    Thinking of that she was so unrespectful to a martial master just now and kept provoking several times,


    the girl felt so scared. Her cold sweat came out. She hid behind the old man.


    martial master, the pinnacle of martialw. force discharging was the sign of a martial master.


    No matter where the martial master was, he would be the overlord of one area, being respected by


    everyone. martial master was a legend who could kill people from hundred steps away.


    "martial master cannot be insulted!"


    The old man shouted, "Caitlin, apologize immediately!"


    The arrogance of the girl was gone immediately. Now, she became like a weak cat, bowing deeply,


    "Master, I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive me."


    Not far away, the young man in ck outfit also bent over and folded his hands.


    He still had some lingering fears. If the leaf hit on the human body, it would definitely shoot out a blood


    hole. Not to mention the power, its speed was incredibly fast.


    The young man in ck outfit had no doubt that if the leaf shot at him, he would not even have a


    chance to take out his gun.


    "It''s not a big deal." For Charlie, it was just a small trick, not surprising.


    "I''m Samuel Xiang. This is my granddaughter, Caitlin. This is my personal bodyguard, Toby."


    Samuelfolded his hands, and said respectfully, "Sir, you have already reached martial master. May I


    have your name?"


    Samuel was the most shocked.


    He knew how difficult it was to be a martial master. The young man seemed to be in his twenties.


    Such a young man had reached the realm that other warrior had pursued in their lifetime.


    How awesome he is!


    "You are from the Xiang family?"


    Suddenly, Charlie was a little shocked.


    "Yes. Is there a problem?" Samuel wondered.


    Charlieughed secretly. Of course there was a problem, and it was a big problem.


    He finally knew why there would be a sense of familiarity when watching the girl¡¯s martial art. It turned


    out that the grandfather and grandson were descendants of Xiang Yu.

 Chapter 6: Three Years

    Chapter 6: Three Years


    "Master, what are youughing at?" Samuel was confused.


    "Nothing. I just remembered some of the past." Charlie waved his hand and sighed.


    Thousands of years ago, he also suffered immortals catastrophe and became a weak ordinary person.


    By chance, he met Xiang Yu. They two hit off with each other. Soon they became friends.


    Later, Xiang Yu and Liu Bang conspired together. Charlie disliked First Emperor of Qin because First


    Emperor of Qin had coveted his secret to live so long, so he did not stop them from destroying Qin


    dynasty.


    During this period, Charlie taught Xiang Yuand Liu Bang about martial art. He personally created a set


    of "Tiger Knuckle Fist" for Xiang Yu, but he did not expect it would continue to now.


    Just now what Caitlin practiced was Tiger Knuckle Fist. No wonder Charlie felt it familiar. Could he not


    be familiar with what he created?


    But¡­


    "Tiger Knuckle Fist looks fierce, but in many ces you should reveal its softness, which is paying


    attention to both fierceness and softness. You only pay attention to the fierceness of Tiger Knuckle Fist.


    It seems that you really do a good job, but in fact you¡¯re far from to master it! "


    Since they were Xiang Yu''s descendant, Charlie was willing to teach them.


    "See me how to practice it!"


    After saying that, Charlie''s breath became fierce. He waved his fists. Every punch he hit was mixed


    with the sound of wind howls. However, some adepts could quickly find some rules in it.


    Charlie was not blindly fierce. His line, pace, and changes in his punches all revealed agility and


    ingenuity. This was the "soft" characteristic contained in Tiger Knuckle Fist.


    "This¡­"


    Just when Charlie showed the first punch, Samuel was already shocked. The more he observed, the


    more shocked he felt.


    It wasn''t until Charlie finished that he sighed deeply and folded his hands, saying, "Master, you deserve


    to be martial master. You¡¯re so awesome. You just looked at Caitlin''s punching for a while, but you can


    master the essence of Tiger Knuckle Fist. It¡¯s really awesome!"


    "Caitlin, cough, cough... It is your great honor that Master is willing to show Tiger Knuckle Fist for you


    personally. Thank him quickly."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now, when Charlie used a leaf to hit people, Caitlin just pretended to respect him. But in fact, she


    still somewhat distained. Now she waspletely convinced.


    "Thank you, Master. I offended you just now. Please forgive me again."


    Charlieughed, and then changed the topic, "Sir, if I guess right, you used your strength overmuch in


    the past, so your heart veins was hurt. There was no problem when you were young, but now you are


    old. Maybe..."


    "Master, you¡¯re right. Please save my Grandpa." Caitlin found Charlie saw through the truth at a nce.


    She was surprised and delighted to plead.


    Samuel was also full of expectation and nodded heavily, "When I was young, I fought on the battlefield.


    One time our regiment was trapped by the enemy. In order to cover ourmander''s departure, I used


    a high-intensity Tiger Knuckle Fist to fight enemies. Then it hurt my heart veins."


    "You were a soldier!"


    Charlie was in awe. Even if he was a immortals, he was full of respect for the soldiers who defended


    their home and the country.


    "Master, for the sake of my grandfather''s battle for the country back then, please save him." Tears filled


    in Caitlin''s eyes, which looked pitiful.


    "Fine, I..."


    Charlienced at his watch inadvertently, and suddenly shouted, "Oh, the time is almost up. I have to


    go now. It''s a bit urgent."


    "Master, my Grandpa..."


    "Don''t worry. I wille here tomorrow. I''m very sorry. I have an important urgent matter now." Charlie


    waved his hand and left in hurry, which didn''t look like a martial master at all.


    "Master, I still don''t know your name."


    "Charlie!"


    Samuel whispered the name secretly many times, but still had no impression. He guessed that Charlie


    should be the newly promoted martial master. So fewer people knew Charlie.


    Charlie took a taxi and hurried to the Hunt Group.


    "God!"


    Looking at the watch, Charlie panted, "Fortunately, it''s notte."


    After buying two bottles of water at a roadside convenience store, Charlie walked to a secluded side


    street opposite the Hunt Group and handed a bottle of water to the cleaning staff who was sweeping


    the street.


    "Three minuteste today?"


    "Something trapped me!"


    Charlie and the cleaning staff sat down. Charlie passed a cigarette to the cleaning staff. At some point,


    as a immortals, he also fell in love with the smell of cigarettes.


    Lit.


    When the cigarette was lit, the smoke rose.


    The old man squinted and said, "It¡¯s been three years. Every day, youe here on time. You can¡¯t


    keep on going like this. When will you show up to pick her up to get off work?"


    After taking a sip, Charlie smiled and shook his head, "The time has not yet arrived."


    Katherine got off the work at five.


    Charlie would appear here at 4:50 every day, watching Katherine appear at the door of thepany.


    Then Charlie would not leave until she got into the car.


    For three years, Charlie would be like this every day no matter what the weather was like.


    Apanying him was the old man who swept the street here every day. So the two have be


    friends.


    "She¡¯sing."


    The old man said and looked at Charlie again. He didn''t know the identity of Charlie, but he had


    already guessed a little after he had been in contact with Charlie for the past few years.


    "Young man, I don''t think you are an ordinary person. Sometimes you should be a little brave. Just say


    what you want to say and do what you want to do. You¡¯re just in your twenties, but why are you so


    hesitating?"


    "Why am I not an ordinary person?" Charlie asked with a smile.


    The old man nced at him. He had been cleaning the nearby streets for decades. He had seen all


    kinds of people. So he was good at observing people.


    "With so much humiliation and ridicule, ordinary people have long copsed."


    Copse?


    Katherine, a young girl, was at her most shining, youthful, and beautiful age. She should have been full


    of longing for the future. But suddenly, she had to get married with such a wimp, which broke all her


    beautiful fancies.


    She hadn''t copsed. So what qualifications did he have to copse?


    "She bears more than me!"


    Charlie turned around and found that Katherine had been seated in the dpidated Toyota. Then he


    said, "One more?"


    "No," the old manughed, stood up and shook his head, "I''m getting older. Smoking too much is bad


    for health. I still want to work for a few more years to make some living expenses for my son."


    Charlie shrugged and hailed a tricycle on the side of the road.


    In the Toyota, Katherine saw tricycle leave from the rearview mirror. After five minutes, she drove away.


    For three years, Charlie woulde here to wait for Katherine to get off the work every day.


    Katherine would also wait for Charlie to leave before she left.


    Back home, Axel told Spencer about what happened at the meeting, which made Spencer almost


    crazy. She pointed at Katherine''s nose and scolded.


    "Are you insane? Why did you ept such an impossible task?"


    "Ewan just wanted to incite you. Are you out of your mind? You even step into his trap. How did I give


    birth to such a stupid daughter?"


    After scolding, Spencer sat on the floor, crying again, "If you leave thepany, your useless father


    will be kicked out of thepany in a few days. By that time, our family will not be able to get any


    property when Old Lady Hunt dies !"


    "My life is really hard!"


    "I haven''t had a good day since I married your Dad. Now I may lose thest bit of hope to be wealthy. I


    was so stupid that I actually married into the Hunt Family. What should I do now?"


    Charlie was cooking in the kitchen. Hearing the noise in the living room, he couldn''t help but walk out,


    "Mom, don¡¯t cry. I believe Katherine can do it!"


    "Shut up!"


    Spencer red at Charlie and scolded, "You bring us bad luck. You ruined our family. My daughter is


    so beautiful and could have married into a wealthy family. It''s all your faults. What rights do you have to


    speak here?"


    "Mom¡­"


    "And you," Spencer had lost her mind. Her voice was sharp, "Why are you so stupid like him?"


    Katherine bit her red lips, tears filling in her eyes, "Mom, you don''t believe me so much?"


    "How do I believe you? First-ss families andpanies were driven out. the Hunt Family is just a


    second-ss family, and it is still at the end of the ranking. You may not even be able to enter the gate


    of Chengyu Group!"


    Katherine was actually very worried. She looked at Charlie and asked, "Can I... trust you?"


    "What did you say?"


    Spencer red at Charlie. Her face was pale, "Is this trash who let you agree?!"


    "You! You want to destroy our family? We have raised you for three years. Unexpectedly, you want to


    ruin us. You¡¯re really ungrateful!"


    Axel''s face looked extremely terrible. He asked, "Katherine, what is going on?"


    "Nothing. This has nothing to do with Charlie!"


    "You think we are fools? Even now, you¡¯re still defending this trash. I think you have been fascinated by


    this trash."


    After scolding, an idea popped into Spencer''s mind, "Katherine, and you, Axel, immediately go to beg


    Old Lady Hunt. Just say that you don¡¯t want to keep that bet. You are her granddaughter after all. Beg


    her. Maybe she wille forward to mediate."


    "Stop arguing!"


    Katherine stomped, "I won''t go to my Grandma. Besides, it''s useless to beg her. She must be biased to


    Ewan. I will finish the task. Tomorrow morning, I will go to Chengyu Group."


    Bang!


    After speaking, the door was mmed close suddenly.


    After this happened, no one had the mood to eat. Charlie cleaned up in the kitchen. After freshening


    up, he entered Katherine''s bedroom.


    Katherine was sleeping on the bed, and he was sleeping on the floor.


    This had been the case for three years.


    The room was quiet. Only Katherine''s irregr breathing could be heard. Charlie knew that she was


    not asleep. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Thank you for trusting me."


    "I just don''t want to lose to Ewan!"


    Katherine turned her back to Charlie, wiping off tears secretly. She choked with sobs slightly, "Are you


    sure I can really win the bid?"


    "Definitely."


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Charlie paused and said perfunctorily, "The manager of Chengyu Group in charge of this


    project is a ssmate of mine. Our rtionship is very good. I have already talked to him on the phone.


    Tomorrow, after you arrive at thepany, you can get the contract!"


    The room became so quiet.


    "Well, don''te to thepany to wait for me in the future."


    Charlie felt very surprised. He didn''t expect Katherine to know about it.


    "Okay, I understand."


    There was no sound again. The room fell silent.


    This silent and dark environment hadsted for three years. Charlie had long been used to it. He turned


    around to go to sleep. But at this moment, a soft word sounded in his ears.


    "Pick me up at the gate of thepany."

 Chapter 7: Unexpected

    Chapter 7: Unexpected


    ¡®Pick me up at the gate of thepany.¡¯


    Katherine feltplicated when she said this out. She bit her red lips tightly, tears filling in her eyes.


    Yesterday, when Spencer asked her to divorce Charlie, she realized that at some point, this man had


    already upied some ce in her heart.


    She couldn''t get divorced with him.


    For three years, no matter how useless this man was, he had been with her all the time.


    No matter how much humiliation and ridicule he received, he just ignored them and worked hard


    withoutining. All he gave her was the bright smile.


    Of course, sometime Katherine would be dissatisfied with Charlie due to those ridicule. But more often,


    she felt veryfortable to be with Charlie. She didn¡¯t have to think whether she would be framed by


    others or beughed at by other rtives in the family.


    For a long time, without hearing a reply, Katherine frowned and said, "If you don''t want to, then forget


    it!"


    Charlie came back to his senses. He sat up and looked happy, "Yes, I want to. I¡¯m willing...!"


    At this moment, Katherine couldn''t help but burst into tears, ¡®It turns out that what he wants is not too


    much.¡¯


    ...


    The next day, in the meeting room in the Hunt Group.


    "Huh? Are you sure?"


    Ewanughed, hung up the phone, and said with a weird look, "I just received news that Katherine


    actually let Charlie ride a battery car to take her to Chengyu Group. How funny it is!"


    "What?!"


    "What a bigpany Chengyu Group is! It''s said that their big bosses from S City. Everyone who


    goes to talk about cooperation all gets dressed well. Katherine knows that she can''tplete the task.


    So she just gave up!"


    A group of young peopleughed.


    Ewan tapped his fingers on the table and said coldly, "If she can''tplete the task, she has to get out


    of thepany. In the future, Katherine''s family will have no rtionship with thepany. At that


    time, her family can¡¯t get any property from thepany!"


    "Ewan, what if Katherine denies it?" a young man asked.


    "Yeah, she is Grandma¡¯s granddaughter after all. Although Grandma doesn''t like her, she is indeed


    Grandma¡¯s granddaughter. If she goes to beg Grandma, Grandma might let her go!"


    Ewan sneered, "Do you think Grandma is willing to help her or help me? By then, you will all be on my


    side and put pressure on Grandma together. It¡¯s absolutely no problem!"


    "Don''t worry. We will always be on your side, Ewan."


    A group of young people showed their loyalty to Ewan. Ewan was extremely proud. He had already


    thought how to humiliate and ridicule Katherine when she came back.


    At the entrance of Chengyu Group.


    Charlie stopped the battery car. Seeing Katherine was so nervous and unable to move, heughed.


    "Don''t be nervous. You just go in and tell them your name. Then someone will receive you."


    Katherine would be a little suspicious, "Really? Charlie, I am still a little bit worried. Even if the project


    leader is your ssmate, this project is so important. Is your ssmate rtionship reliable?"


    "I saved his life!"


    "What?"


    Charlie began to make up stories again, his expression extremely serious, "When we were in college,


    one day, we crossed the road. If it weren''t for me to take the risk to save him, he would be killed by a


    car. He always thinks I¡¯m his savior. He wants to repay me. This is the first time I ask him for help. So


    just rest assured!"


    "Look, the receptionist hase out. Go!"


    A beautifuldy in a small graydy''s suit walked out of the door of Chengyu Group. Katherine


    gathered courage and walked over. Before she could even speak, she heard the beautifuldy ask,


    "Are you Katherine, Miss Hunt?"


    "Uh, yes."


    The secretary smiled politely, "Miss Hunt, pleasee with me. Our manager has been waiting for a


    long time."


    "What? You manager has been waiting for a long time?"


    Those first-ss families andpanies in J City hadn''t even seen the person in charge. Now the


    general manager of Chengyu Group had already waited for her. Such a treat...


    Katherine looked back and found that Charlie nodded to her.


    At this moment, she finally felt relieved. At the same time, she had an unspeakable excitement. If the


    contract was done, not only could she make Ewan shut up, but her family''s status in thepany


    would also rise sharply.


    When she came to the manager''s office, a middle-aged man in his early thirties walked quickly to her.


    "Miss Hunt, I''m Sidney Watson, the general manager of Chengyu Group, and also the person in charge


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    of the plot in Binhu District. Come on, please have a seat."


    "Go to pour a cup of tea for Miss Hunt!"


    "Okay, Sir."


    Such enthusiasm made Katherine feel a little nervous.


    After the secretary served the tea, Katherine said, "Mr. Watson, I..."


    "Miss Hunt needn''t say much. I understand."


    The secretary handed the two contracts to Sidney. Sidney handed one to Katherine and said, "The


    contract is ready. Check it. If you think it''s okay, we can sign it now."


    "The contract is ready? This..."


    Katherine waspletely dumbfounded. This was too hasty!


    But when she thought that Charlie was Sidney''s savior, she figured it out. Obviously, Sidney was that


    kind of person who was considerate in return, which was very rare. Katherine thought that she could


    get along well with him in future cooperation.


    Opening the contract, Katherine felt shocked. The conditions provided by Chengyu Group were very


    good... Katherine didn''t expect that Chengyu Group would give her so many benefits.


    "Mr. Watson, are you sure you didn''t joke with me?" Katherine confirmed again.


    "Of course not, the big boss of our group has already reviewed and approved this contract, otherwise I


    won''t be able to show it to you. Miss Hunt, are there any problems or questions about the contract?"


    Katherine shook her head quickly, her heart pounding fast, "No problem. It¡¯s very, very good!"


    "Then sign it!"


    After the process waspleted, Katherine held the contract with the official seal of Chengyu Group


    on it and staggered out of the building. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, she felt that


    everything seemed to be a dream.


    "Why are you standing here so nkly? Has the contract been signed?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why do you look so desperate?" Charlie smiled and rode the battery car, "Come on. Get on. I


    take you to thepany!"


    On the way to thepany, Katherine received a call from Ewan. At Charlie''s request, she did not say


    that she had signed the contract, only said that she was on her way back to thepany.


    "By the way, don''t tell anyone that I and the manager of Chengyu Group are ssmates. The contract


    is signed by yourself. It has nothing to do with me, understand?"


    Katherine felt puzzled, "Why?"


    "I will tell youter!"


    At this moment, in the meeting room of the Hunt Group.


    "Hahaha!"


    A group of young peopleughed out. Ewan shook his head and teased, "Tsk-tsk, how embarrassed


    she would be. Just a few minutes, she said she was on the way back to thepany. She must be


    driven out of Chengyu Group!"


    "Haha¡­ When Katherinees back, I must let her express the feelings of being kicked out." Maggie,


    who wore heavy makeup, ridiculed Katherine while applying makeup.


    "Squeak!"


    At this time, the chunky young man ran in and said, "She¡¯s already arrived at the door of thepany.


    Everyone gets ready to wee her."


    Everyone was sitting up.


    Not long after, the door of the meeting room opened. Ewan and others were about to "wee"


    Katherine. But they found that Katherine hade in with Old Lady Hunt, so they had to give up.


    "Oh, our great hero is back!" Maggie mocked.


    "Katherine, did you not forget what you said yesterday? Grandma also heard it. Don''t want to deny it!"


    Ewan couldn''t wait.


    Katherine smiled and asked, "Don''t forget what you said!"


    "Naturally, I will not forget. But if you don''tplete the task, what I said won¡¯t be much important. But


    it''s you. Hurry up to pack up and leave."


    Ewan leaned on the soft chair. He was very sure. Because his men told him that Katherine was in a


    state of despair when she walked out of Chengyu Group Building. It was obvious that she failed.


    There was no doubt!


    "What if I get the contract?"


    "Haha... What¡­" Ewan''s voice stopped abruptly. He saw Katherine take out a contract from the folder


    and handed it to Old Lady Hunt.


    "Grandma, this is a contract. Please have a look!"


    In an instant, Ewan, Maggie and others seemed so shocked, their eyes almost popping out.

 Chapter 8: You鈥檙e so Awesome

    Chapter 8: You¡¯re so Awesome


    Did she get the contract?


    Not to mention Ewan and Maggie, even Old Lady Hunt was surprised, "Did you really get it?"


    "Grandma, check it."


    "Give me sses quickly."


    Old Lady Hunt looked excited and put on reading sses. After turning a few pages, her face became


    more and more intense.


    Seeing this, Ewan sneered and said, "Katherine, you even dared to fake a contract to deceive


    Grandma. It is unforgivable. Quickly pleaded guilty!"


    "Ewan, get over yourself. What is the use of my faking the contract? You think that Grandma won''t be


    able to tell, or think I¡¯m out of my mind?"


    "You¡­"


    At this moment, Old Lady Hunt said in deep voice, "Enough. The contract is true."


    "What!"


    In an instant, Ewan''s face was ghastly pale.


    He never expected that Katherine would actually seed. How did she sess? Those first-ss


    familypanies all failed.


    He originally wanted to take this opportunity to kick Katherine out of thepany. But now his ns


    ruined. Now, with the contract, not only was Katherine''s position in thepany stabler, but also she


    might be thought highly of by Grandma.


    Damn it. How could this be!


    Ewan gnashed. He snarled unwillingly, "Katherine, why can you sign the contract? Did you use any


    conspiracy? I guess you must have deceived the head of Chengyu Group. If so, you will cause great


    disaster to the Hunt Family!"


    In the meeting room, everyone¡¯s face sank.


    Maggie also made the situation worse, "Everyone know that this task can''t be finished. If you really


    deceive Chengyu Group with tricks, then you are a sinner!"


    "You are a sinner!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Katherine was very angry.


    She had won such a great benefit for the Hunt Family. She could ept that these guys didn''t praise


    her. But she didn¡¯t expect that they would mock and ridicule her. How could there be such disgusting


    people!?


    "Ewan, you just hate me to get the contract. I got the contract and made a lot of benefits to the


    But it caused Ewan to sneer with distain, "Come on. Don''t think that you¡¯re so capable. Maybe the


    project leader of Chengyu Group is so nice that he gave you the contract. Maybe you are lucky. If I go, I


    can also get it done."


    "Is he nice?"


    Katherineughed furiously. "If he''s really nice, it won''t the Hunt Family''s turn to get it. Those first-ss


    familypanies have already won project orders!"


    "Enough, be quiet!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Old Lady Hunt spoke. Then the meeting room was suddenly silent.


    She took off her reading sses, frowned and asked, "Katherine, I read the contract. Chengyu Group


    has gave us a big profit. This is unbelievable. Tell Grandma, how did you persuade him?"


    "This is my luck."


    Katherine remembered Charlie''s words, so she could only make up a story on the spot, ¡°When I was


    on the elevator, a three or four-year-old child was almost caught by the elevator door. I pulled the child


    in. Later I learned that the child is Mr. Sidney¡¯s son. Mr. Sidney is the general manager of Chengyu


    Group. To express his sincerity to me, when we were discussing cooperation, Mr. Sidney read the


    bidding documents and thought it was okay. So he signed the contract very happily."


    "That exins." Old Lady Hunt nodded with satisfaction.


    Sure enough, it was Katherine''s shit luck!


    A group of young people were indignant and so jealous. Especially Ewan, he felt so annoyed.


    "Katherine, then you are solely responsible for this project. Tell me what you need." Just a sentence,


    Old Lady Hunt raised Katherine''s status a lot.


    Katherine smiled and said, "Thank you, Grandma. By the way, Ewan, don''t forget about our bet!"


    "Do you really want me to serve you? What is my identity? And what is your identity?" Ewan''s face was


    cold.


    "Bet is bet!"


    Old Lady Hunt said abruptly.


    Ewan felt shocked. He gritted his teeth. Then he picked up a cup of tea, and served it to Katherine. A


    few words popped between his teeth, "Sister, drink tea!"


    "Fine." Katherine was very happy, feeling she finally could defeat Ewan once. Then she turned and


    said, "Grandma, I still need to prepare a lot of materials. So I''m leaving now."


    After Katherine left, Old Lady Hunt also left.


    In the meeting room, a group of young people kept speaking.


    "Ewan, you can''t just give in!"


    "Yeah, how can you let Katherine be so arrogant? You have to teach her a lesson."


    "However, Grandma thinks highly of her. If we teach her a lesson and Grandma gets angry, who can


    bear the consequences?"


    Ewan patted the table and said gloomily, "Think highly of her? Just let her get down!"


    Maggie asked, "Do you have any ideas?"


    "I''m sure the reason why Katherine got the contract was not that she saved Sidney''s son. But she had


    an affair with Sidney!"


    Everyone suddenly understood.


    "As long as we let out the news and wait for the rumors to spread, will Katherine still have the face to


    stay in thepany? Besides, those first-ss families will definitely be jealous that the Hunt Family


    has won the project."


    Ewan smirked and said, "I believe that within three days, the celebrity families in the city know that


    Katherine is a dissolute woman. She slept with Sidney for getting the project. Grandma is the most


    proud. Can she bear it?"


    "Good idea!"


    "Hahaha, Ewan, you''re so smart."


    "This time, Katherine must be screwed up. Maybe she will be expelled from the family!"


    ...


    After Charlie took Katherine to thepany, he remembered the agreement with Samuel yesterday.


    He went to buy a set of silver needles, and then rushed to Linghu Park.


    At this time, in Linghu Park.


    Samuel, Caitlin, and Toby had arrived two hours ago, but they had not seen Charlie appear.


    "Grandpa, will Charlie lie to us?"


    "Be patient. He only said it was today and didn''t say the exact time. You¡¯re practicing the martial art.


    How can you be so fickle? Sit down and close your eyes to calm your mind." Samuel said calmly.


    Caitlin made a face and still paced back and forth.


    A quarter of an hourter, Toby suddenly said, "Master is here."


    "Master."


    "Mr. Charlie."


    Charlie parked the battery car aside and strode forward.


    Seeing Charlie walked so aggressively, Samuel nodded secretly and thought Charlie was really a


    master.


    "Sorry, I¡¯mter."


    "It''s okay. We have just arrived." Samuel took a deep breath. His face turned agitated, "I don''t know


    how Master will treat me?"


    "It''s easy. You lie down first!"


    Caitlin and Toby looked at each other. But Charlie was a martial master, they dare not say much.


    Although Samuel was also puzzled, he still did as Charlie said.


    Charlie sat on the grass, took out the silver needles, disinfected the silver needles, and said to Samuel,


    "Untie the coat. I have to apply the needles to your chest."


    "In addition, when I apply the needles, you need to holding into one. Rx your whole body. Your heart


    veinsis blocked. I need to help you clear it. There will be a little pain. Don''t move. Just suck it up."


    "Just do it." Samuel looked firm and closed his eyes.


    Charlie was still a little nervous because he hadn''t treated others for decades. Moreover, Samuel''s


    problem appeared in his heart veins. If he identally made a little mistake, Samuel would definitely


    die.


    Whoosh!


    The three silver needles were unbiased and inserted in the three acupoints, which were spirit sealing,


    Tianchi and yingchuang. After a pause for more than ten seconds, Charlie took the next move. In


    Samuel''s tanzhong, guigong and yintang, Charlie inserted three needles again.


    In the end, he flicked his finger. Some spiritual force encircled the silver needles. Then the silver


    needles trembled and made a slight sound.


    Samuel snorted. His face gradually distorted.


    Then his face became ruddy. Soon he opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of ck blood.


    "Grandpa!" Caitlin''s face changed drastically. She eximed.


    "Caitlin, I''m fine."


    Samuel wiped off the ck blood on the corner of his mouth and sat up. He felt unprecedentedly good


    and felt a lot more rxed, as if he was ten years younger.


    Charlie took the silver needles off and put them away. Then he stood up and said, "Sir, your heart veins


    has been dredged. But due to long-term damage, it is now very fragile. Don''t use your power.


    Otherwise it will cause your heart veins to break. At that time, no one can save you!"


    "The illness that has tortured me for decades has been solved. Master, you¡¯re so awesome."


    Samuel admired Charlie.


    "I¡¯m ttered. Do you have paper and pen? I will prescribe a prescription for you to take first. I¡¯ll check


    you every seven days. You will be cured in one month!"


    The bodyguard, Toby, took out a pen and paper from the car. Charlie wrote down a prescription, and


    exchanged contact information with Samuel. Then he rode away on the battery car.


    Looking at Charlie leaving, Samuel''s eyes lit up. He was deeply moved, "Such a young hero! Such an


    excellent young man! If we can make friends with him, the Xiang family can survive this crisis!"


    "Grandpa, it¡¯s my faults. I was so impulsive."


    Caitlin felt very self-me, "I shouldn''t be disrespectful to Master yesterday. Although he hasn''t shown


    it now, he might hold a grudge to us. He may not help the Xiang family."


    Samuel shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Let nature take its course. But we still have to do


    something. Toby, immediately notify the useless Marco and let him quickly check Charlie''s


    background."

 Chapter 9: Look Down Upon Him

    Chapter 9: Look Down Upon Him


    After saying goodbye to Samuel, Charlie walked towards the nearest BMW 4S shop.


    If he went to pick up Katherine at the door of thepany, it was naturally impossible to drive that


    dpidated Toyota, let alone the battery car.


    Everyone in the Hunt Family drove Mercedes-Benz, Audis¡­ Charlie would not let Katherine be looked


    down upon by them.


    At the entrance of the 4S shop, Charlie parked the battery car aside and strode in.


    "New staff in the shop?"


    "I haven''t heard it. Is it possible toe to buy a BMW?"


    "Don''t be joking. Look at what he dresses, the total amount was less than two hundred dors. Just a


    poor man. How could there be someone ride a battery car to buy a BMW?"


    At the door of the shop, a few salesmen ridiculed maliciously Charlie.


    Charlie ignored them. No one came to receive him when he walked into the shop. He walked towards


    the back by himself.


    The front cars were all cheap, which were just more than 200,000 dors. It was not in line with


    Katherine''s current status.


    The car Katherine drove shouldn''t be worth less than 500,000.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" At this moment, a gentleman with ck-rimmed sses walked over, with


    a gentle smile on his face.


    "Lennie , are you insane? Can everyone afford a BMW?"


    "This kid is so stupid."


    "Come back. It should be a web celebrity who came in to take pictures. However, there is a rule in the


    shop. If you want to take pictures, you have to pay for 200 dors!"


    Charlie frowned. He looked at the man with ck-rimmed sses and asked, "How much is this car?"


    The salesman exined politely, "Sir, this is the BMW 5 Series, thetest 540Li executive version. The


    current price is 640,000. However, there are big discounts in our shop. Just need 600,000. You can


    also be a VIP customer in our shop and enjoy one year of free maintenance."


    "Pretty good."


    The executive version was in line with Katherine''s identity. She was now the person in charge ofrge


    projects.


    Charlie nodded and said, "This one. Check."


    "Huh?" The salesman was dumbfounded. He actually didn''t hold any hope, thinking Charlie would just


    take a look.


    But seeing Charlie taking out his bank card, he became excited.


    Although this 540Li was high-end and upscale, the price was a little awkward. Ordinary people couldn''t


    afford it, but rich people looked down upon it. So this series weren¡¯t popr.


    If he sold one, he would have themission which was more than 10,000 dors.


    Not far away, those salesmen who had just ridiculed Charlie were also shocked. They did not expect


    that Charlie really came to buy a car, and also selected the car which was worth 600,000 dors.


    At this moment, they regret it.


    "Oh?"


    Charlie fumbled in his pocket for a long time before realizing that he hadn''t taken the bank card.


    When he met Jaiden at Xingyun Building that day, Jaiden did give him one. It was said that there were


    more than two billion in it, but Charlie hurriedly left and forgot to take it.


    "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "Sorry, I forgot to bring my bank card. I¡¯lle here tomorrow. Please help me reserve this one."


    The salesman looked dimmed slightly. Generally, it was an excuse. But he still said with a smile, "No


    problem, Sir. Wee again."


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny!"


    "He pretends so real. I¡¯m almost fooled by him!"


    "Lennie , be wise up in the future. Not everyone can afford BMW. Not only does it waste time, but also


    you are fooled around by him. Besides, it will ruin your mood."


    When Charlie reached the door, he stopped and nced.


    Suddenly, the air was quiet. Several salesmen burst into cold sweat, their hearts beating so quickly.


    What kind of the look in the eyes was it?


    Cold and scary.


    It wasn''t until Charlie disappeared with riding the battery car that those salesmen came back to their


    senses and found that their clothes were wetted.


    "It''s so embarrassing!"


    Charlie rushed to Xingyun Building. He wanted to see Jaiden to tell him something about Chengyu


    Group. By the way, he could take the bank card.


    Coincidentally, he saw Katherine in front of Xingyun Building.


    "Charlie!"


    "Katherine, why are you here?" Charlie nced. Beside Katherine, there were Ewan, Maggie and other


    young men from the Hunt Family.


    In addition, there were several men and women Charlie didn''t know. But obviously, they were from rich


    families.


    "Didn''t I get the contract? Ewan said he wanted to celebrate. Grandma also agreed, so we came to


    Xingyun Building."


    Katherine walked over as she was exining, winking at Charlie secretly, and whispered, "You go back


    quickly, or else..."


    "Are you famous Charlie?"


    The thin strange man stepped forward and chuckled softly, "Hello, now that we meet each other, how


    about we have a meal together? I have told Ewan that it''s my treat today."


    "It is my honor to invite Mr. Charlie to have a meal."


    The man who spoke was named Tyler Chou, the youngest master of the second-ss top family in J


    City. Ewan always wanted to butter up Tyler, as if he had be Tyler''s buddy.


    In fact, it was Tyler who wanted to invite them to a meal.


    "That is your honor that Tyler invites you to have a meal. What are you doing? Follow us." Ewan


    snorted and followed Tyler into Xingyun Building.


    Katherine frowned, "You can go back if you don''t want to go."


    Charlie smiled. He knew Katherine was kind, just in order to avoid him being ridiculed. But he wanted


    to see Jaiden, so naturally he wouldn''t just leave like this.


    "It''s okay. Since someone treats me, why do I not ept?"


    Katherine chuckled, "Well, then you try to talk as little as possible. If they ridicule you, just ignore them."


    When they arrived in Tiandi Room No. 2, Tyler, Ewan and others were chatting andughing.


    Before Charlie sat down, Tyler jokingly said, "Mr. Charlie, where have you worked recently?"


    "He? Just a househusband." Maggie nced disdainfully.


    "Great. There are not many men who care for the family these days."


    Everyoneughed.


    Katherine''s face looked terrible. She knew that Charlie would be humiliated, but she didn''t expect it to


    "Oh, I remembered!"


    Suddenly, a woman with heavy makeup pointed at Charlie and said loudly, "I just feel you so familiar!


    You delivered me food yesterday, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Delivery food?"


    Everyone was taken aback, and then the mockeries on their faces became more obvious.


    The woman who was speaking was also a youngdy from a second-ss family. Her family''s strength


    was simr to that of the Hunt Family. She had always been jealous of Katherine''s beauty. At this


    moment, she was insulting to Charlie, but in fact she was actually aimed at Katherine.


    "It turned out to be a delivery guy. Mr. Charlie, don''t be embarrassed."


    "Yes, food delivery is a glorious career. Serving the people is much better than us who can only sit in


    an office."


    Charlie''s face was cold. He said lightly, "You should have seen the wrong person!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine couldn''t help saying in a rage, "Does anyone who delivers the food have so fair skin? If you


    are blind, just stick a knife in your eyes, in case others feel disgusting!"


    "You!" The woman¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    Tyler hurriedly said, "Alright. It''s just a misunderstanding. It''s normal to see the wrong person."


    "I don''t want to hear harsh words anymore. Otherwise, I will leave immediately!"


    Katherine''s attitude was very tough. But Charlie felt very warm.


    Ewan''s face sank. He shouted, "Katherine, don''t get cocky. Don''t think that you can despise us after


    you have gotten the contract. Tyler invites you to eat. Dare you leave!"


    "Tsk-tusk, some people start to be cocky when she has made a little contribution. She thinks that she is


    a big shot now. I have to talk to Grandma when I go back." Maggie added.


    Tyler smiled, without saying any words.


    Katherine felt aggrieved. the Hunt Family and the Chou family had a little cooperation. If she offended


    Tyler, it would naturally bring some losses to the Hunt Family.


    "It''s okay."


    In order not to embarrass Katherine, Charlie patted the back of her hand.


    After such an incident, Charlie and Katherine were obviously isted by them.


    They had theirmon topic.


    Tyler, Ewan and others had a hot conversation. No one talked to Katherine and Charlie.


    "Waiter, serve." It was almost time. Tyler let the waitere in.


    After the dishes were served, everyone began to eat and drink.


    After a short while.


    A beautiful waitress came in and asked, "Sir, do you need any more services?"


    "It''s okay. You can go out. I will call you if necessary." Tyler waved his hand.


    "Yes, sir."


    The beautiful waitress bowed. Just at the moment she turned around, she inadvertently saw Charlie.


    She was shocked and eximed, "You? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 10: I鈥檓 Rich

    Chapter 10: I¡¯m Rich


    In the private room, it was quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes turned back and forth on the beautiful waiter and Charlie. Charlie was also astonished


    and asked, "Well, do you know me?"


    "No, I don''t know." The beautiful waitress shook her head.


    But it made Tyler, Ewan and others misunderstand.


    Maggie jokingly said, "Little girl, although this guy is dressed a little bit shabby. Sitting with us for a meal


    is indeed a bit inappropriate, but you can''t look down on him like that."


    "No, I didn''t mean that." The beautiful waitress waved her hand quickly, and kept ncing at Charlie,


    panicking.


    A few days ago, Xingyun Building was booked by one guest. It was the richest man in Z City and the


    big boss of Xingyun Building who reserved the whole hotel. She was fortunate enough to serve him.


    Just when the moment she closed the door, she saw Jaiden kneeling down to a young man.


    At that time, she only saw the young man''s side face, which looked so simr to the man in front of her.


    Seeing the pretty girl at a loss, Tyler waved his hand and said, "Okay, you can leave. I know you didn''t


    mean it. We won''tin to your boss. Charlie, you won''t mind it, will you?"


    The beautiful waitress looked at Charlie deeply again, as if to confirm, and then hurriedly left the private


    room.


    "Hey, nowadays, even the waitress also looks down on people. Charlie, don''t mind!" Tyler said with a


    big fake smile.


    The woman with heavy makeup echoed, "Dressed like a beggar. It''s no wonder the waitress would be


    so surprised. Katherine, take a little more time to dress your good husband up. Don¡¯t always think


    about making you different. Are you going to hit on some cute guys?"


    Katherine blushed with anger.


    Just then, the private room¡¯s door was opened again.


    A man in a suit and leather shoes strode in, came directly to Charlie, bowed and said, "Sir, I am the


    manager of Xingyun Building. I''m sorry just now. Please don''t mind. These two bottles of wine are


    given to you! My treat!"


    "Oh?"


    Charlie was sensible. He knew that the manager should have recognized his identity.


    "Okay, put them down."


    "Please take your time."


    The manager finished speaking and left.


    Maggie felt so weird. She sneered after holding a bottle of wine, "It seems that this wine is not cheap.


    Although you were be despised by the waitress, we got two bottles of good wine for nothing. This is a


    bargain."


    "Yep!"


    The woman with heavy makeup didn''t let go of the opportunity to ridicule Charlie. She sneered, "In the


    future, when wee to Xingyun Building for meals, we can also wear a little bit of tattered clothes.


    Maybe we can have a free meal.


    "Hahaha!"


    A group of peopleughed with contemptuous.


    Katherine wanted to lose temper, but Tyler''s identity made her hesitate. Besides, maybe Charlie would


    be humiliated and ridiculed even more if she talked back.


    Therefore, she had to endure it.


    The meal was finally finished. Katherine thought she could go home.


    Tyler stood up andughed, "Everyone, I booked a luxurious private room at Huangma KTV. There are


    a few friends of mine over there. How about singing and ying with dice together?"


    "Great!"


    "Haha, why not go?" Ewan smiled.


    "I¡¯m out. You guys..."


    Katherine was interrupted by Maggie, "Are you in a hurry to go home to make out with your good


    husband? It''s your honor that Tyler invites you. But you still decline with all kinds of excuses. Do you


    look down upon Tyler?"


    "Maggie, don''t stir the trouble!"


    "Oh, do you have a chip on your shoulder? I didn''t say anything." Maggie rolled her eyes at Katherine,


    "If that''s the case, let''s go together!"


    Katherine bit her red lips and looked back at Charlie, who nodded with a smile.


    A group of people left the private room and came to the front desk.


    "Check!"


    Tyler said.


    "Wait," the general manager of Xingyun Building came and said politely, "Sir, I''m very sorry because of


    the poor reception. Today''s bill is free."


    "Free?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    The woman with heavy makeup frowned and eximed, "Why are you so stupid? Who are you talking


    to? It''s Tyler''s treat. It has nothing to do with that wimp!"


    The general manager''s face sank.


    Although he didn''t know Charlie''s identity and background, he knew Charlie must have absolute power.


    Because Jaiden, the big boss and the richest man in Z City, was so respectful to Charlie.


    If Jaiden knew he charged Charlie for a meal, he would be fired.


    "Tyler, forget it. My treat today!" The manager smiled.


    "Manager, what are you talking about?"


    Tyler looked unhappy, "Do I seem to be the poor? Just a meal. I can afford it."


    "But..." The manager looked at Charlie from time to time.


    "Don¡¯t talk!"


    The girl with heavy makeup had some sexual rtionship with Tyler, so she was very arrogant, "Do you


    look down upon Tyler? The dignified eldest son of the Chou family needs you to pay for a meal.


    Wouldn''t it make othersugh at him?


    "Yes, hurry up to check. We have to go to Huangma KTV." Ewan also urged.


    "Yeah, quickly!"


    The general manager did not know what to do.


    Charlie couldn''t stand it anymore. He said lightly, "He has money. Let him pay."


    "Okay," the manager felt relieved and waved, "May, check the bill."


    The beautiful waitress immediately started to do the check and handed the bill to Tyler in a short time,


    "Tyler, it is 1.08 million. Please have a look!"


    "Puff!"


    Just now, Tyler took a sip of water. After hearing it, he sprayed the water out on the spot.


    He was so shocked that his eyes were almost to pop out. He asked loudly, "How much?"


    "1.08 million. What''s the matter?"


    "What?"


    Tyler mmed on the counter, and shouted, "Just those few dishes. 1.08 million? You think I have


    never eaten in Xingyun Building? When did Xingyun Building be like this? Are you robbing money


    openly?"


    Ewan and the others were also very shocked. They were immediately indignant.


    The noise here attracted others¡¯ attention.


    The woman with heavy makeup took the opportunity to shout, "Everyone, we ate in Tiandi Room No. 2,


    and the dishes we ordered were no more than 10,000 or 20,000 dors. They said it was actually 1.08


    million. Isn''t this tantly grabbing money?"


    "Impossible. Xingyun Building will not do such a stupid thing that self-destroys its reputation." A


    potbellied man walked over.


    The woman with heavy makeup grabbed the bill from the waitress and handed it over to the man. She


    said, "Look, sir, we are not short of money. But we will never give in if they cheat us!"


    "The bill is correct!"


    "What?"


    The man''s words made the woman with heavy makeup open her mouth widely. The man pointed at the


    bottom of the bill. He looked at the woman with heavy makeup as if she was an idiot, and then said,


    "You ordered two bottles of Grange Wine. This is a famous Australian wine, which is very rare. Not


    everyone has the chance to drink it. A bottle for 520,000. It¡¯s very cheap!"


    The man¡¯s exnation made the woman with heavy makeup dumbfounded.


    Not only her, but Tyler, Ewan and others felt shocked.


    "This gentleman is right. We only collected two bottles of Grange Wine. This time, we took all of them


    out. They are absolutely genuine and reasonably priced." The manager had a faint smile on his face.


    "Little brat, you don''t know wine, but still yell and nder Xingyun Building, which is extremely


    ridiculous."


    After the man said, he turned and left.


    The woman with heavy makeup blushed with embarrassment. It was her who was yelling just now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Now that she was actually pped in her face. Feeling those gazes mixed with contempt, she wanted


    to find a ce to hide in.


    "Idiot!"


    Tyler cursed in a low voice.


    Just when they ate, he felt that the two bottles of wine were weird. But he didn''t think much about it.


    How did he know that the general manager would take out such expensive wine to apologize?


    Was this manager insane?


    What should he do now?


    the Chou family was rich, but having a meal which was worth more than one million was indeed a bit


    luxurious. It was not unaffordable. But the point was that Tyler only had 800,000 right now.


    Could it be that everyone chipped in together?


    Tyler dismissed this idea.


    So many people were watching. If he let others chip in, it would definitely be the joke of the


    celebrity circle in J City. At that time, he would beughed at by others!


    At this moment, Tyler felt so helpless.


    If he had known, he would have epted the free bill.


    Who let him want to show off? Now, he had to pay the bills no matter what.

 Chapter 11: The Real Purpose

    Chapter 11: The Real Purpose


    "Tyler, can you check?"


    The beautiful waitress urged, which made Tyler''s face look more terrible.


    Check? He had no enough money!


    "Hold on." The woman with heavy makeup screamed. She looked at the manager and snorted coldly,


    "Manager, I remember that you said that these two bottles of wine were given to us at the time, right?"


    "Uh, yes."


    "Since they were given to us, why do we have to pay for it?"


    Tyler also grasped the key point and felt confident. He said coldly, "As the manager of Xingyun


    Building, you can''t go back on your words, right? Now that you said they were given to us, but why do


    you let us pay for it? Isn''t this cheating us?"


    Ewan also echoed, "Yes, we are not fools. We all know the wine is expensive. If it weren''t for the


    manager said to give it to us, we would never order it."


    "Yes, we won''t be taken advantage of."


    The general manager was embarrassed. He did say that he gave it to them as apologizing, but it was


    not for them, but for...


    He nced at Charlie and found that Charlie had no reaction, so the manager nodded and said, "Well,


    May. Cross out the two bottles of wine!"


    "Yes, sir."


    The beautiful waitress checked it again and handed over the bill, "A total of forty thousand. Credit card


    or cash?"


    "Swipe!"


    After paying the bill, Tyler didn''t want to stay here anymore. He quickly walked out of Xingyun Building


    with the woman with heavy makeup.


    Charlie was originally going to Xingyun Building to find Jaiden. But now it seemed that Jaiden was not


    here. So he followed Katherine to Huangma KTV.


    But Charlie felt something weird.


    Tyler seemed to have his own tricks, which may be bad to Katherine. Charlie naturally would not allow


    this to happen.


    In Huangma KTV.


    This was thergest and most famous KTV in J City. Those whoe to hang out here were rich


    people. The service was very good. It was highly sought after by the young rich generation.


    "Tyler!"


    " Philip."


    Tyler took the lead and walked into a luxurious private room, where there were already several men


    and women.


    The leading man was Philip Wace. Philip''s family was a second-ss family in T City, which was


    stronger than the Hunt Family, but weaker than the Chou family.


    In the circle of the second-ss family, the Chou family was firmly the leader.


    "Ewan, Maggie..."


    Philip looked at Tyler''s behind and saw Charlie. He couldn''t help but smirk, "Wow, isn''t this the famous


    wimp in J City? What brings you here?"


    "Philip, don''t make a scene."


    Katherine said coldly.


    Philip smiled wryly and did not continue to speak.


    Now everyone in J City knew that Katherine had signed a contract with Chengyu Group. In the future,


    the Hunt Family would definitely be a strong second-ss family. If the Hunt Family had a good


    rtionship with Chengyu Group and got a few more projects, it was not impossible for them to enter


    into first-ss families.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Katherine was credited with this.


    In the future, Katherine may be one of the most powerful leaders of the Hunt Family. the Wace


    family was not as powerful as the Chou family. So Philip thought it was best not to offend Katherine.


    "Everyone, enjoy yourselves. My treat today."


    Philipughed and said.


    Everyone sat down. Charlie and Katherine sat at the corner.


    Several young men hugged several women. They were ying with dice and drinking the wine. The


    two wealthydies sang so happily, but their singing skills were really unpleasant to ears. It was just so


    terrible.


    "Tyler, I heard that there was a disturbance at the construction site in the west of the City a few days


    ago. Has it been resolved now?"


    After drinking for a while, Philip asked.


    "Don''t worry. It has been solved long ago."


    Philip was shocked and asked, "Really? Tyler, I heard that the man who caused the trouble in the west


    of the City is the lead of those gangsters. At the beginning, the lead took a lot benefits from my family.


    How did your family settle this matter down?"


    "The lead? Haha, it¡¯s nobody!"


    Tyler curled his lips in disdain, with a look of arrogance, "My father came to Bruno. Bruno showed up,


    and the little lead shivered with fright. Not only did he promise not to make trouble in the future, but also


    we became friends. If you get into some trouble in the west of the City, just tell me. I can settle it down


    with a call."


    "Tyler, you are grate!"


    "Does that mean that we''re the boss in the west of the City in the future?"


    "It¡¯s so great."


    Several young people were eager to try, and even started nning to hang out in the west of the City


    tomorrow.


    Philip frowned and muttered, "Bruno? The name is so familiar!"


    "Jackson Brown."


    "Huh?" Philip was surprised.


    Tyler put down the wine ss and said word by word, "Bruno is Jackson Brown''s men. As for who


    Jackson is, I don''t need to say more!"


    Hiss!


    Everyone took a breath.


    In J City, you didn''t need to know the name of the government leader, but it was impossible not to know


    the name, Jackson.


    He was the greatest power leader in J City. His power were all over J City, no matter it was business or


    underworld. Even high-ranking government officials respected Jackson very much.


    "No wonder!"


    Philip patted his chest and eximed, "Jackson is the top boss in J City. Bruno is his men. Even the


    heads of the first-ss family have to be polite to him. Just a small hooligan in the west of the City, how


    dare him to be presumptuous in front of Bruno! "


    The woman with heavy makeup looked at Tyler with more admiration. She held Tyler''s arm and asked


    with smile, "Tyler, how did you know Bruno? He is a big shot. With the help of Bruno, maybe your


    family can rush into the ranks of first-ss families."


    First-ss family!


    The young rich men present trembled.


    Although the first-ss families and the second-ss families were only one step away, they were


    worlds apart, which were two different sses. The young generation from those first-ss families


    dismissed them with contempt.


    Everyone wanted to be a member of a first-ss family.


    "My Dad used to have dinner with Jackson. They two had a good conversation, so they left each


    other''s contact information."


    Philip and others were stunned suddenly.


    Know Jackson and have contact information!


    "Tyler, I toast to you!"


    Philip was so shrewd, so he started to show his admiration.


    "Tyler, me too!"


    "And me."


    ...


    Thedies all buttered Tyler up one by one, even Maggie was no exception. The woman with heavy


    makeup had sense of crisis, wishing to leave here with Tyler.


    "Katherine, don''t put on airs. Come here to toast. And you, Charlie, what are you doing here? Come


    here quickly!"


    Suddenly, Ewan shouted sharply.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the corner.


    Katherine''s body stiffened. She heard the conversation between Tyler and others just now. She was


    shocked that the Chou family had a rtionship with Jackson. This was not easy.


    She was afraid it wouldn''t be long before the Chou family would rank into the first-ss family.


    "Come here!" Ewan shouted again.


    Katherine bit her lip. Just when she was about to get up, Charlie was faster than her. He grabbed two


    sses of wine and stood up.


    "Katherine is allergic to wine. I''ll drink it for her."


    Philip was very good at observing others'' expressions. He found that Tyler looked unhappy, so he


    immediately yelled, "Who do you think you are? Let Katherinee!"


    "What''s the identity of Tyler? Do you have the qualification to toast to him?"


    Maggie teased and said, "Come here and pour some wine for Tyler!"


    The woman with heavy make-up also said, "It won''t be long before Tyler will be the youngest master of


    the first-ss family. You won''t have a chance at that time. Katherine, are you sure you don''t toast to


    Tyler now?"


    Everyone forced Katherine. Charlie felt so mad.


    The atmosphere became more tense.


    Just when Charlie was about to lose his temper, Tylerughed and waved his hand, "Forget it, just a


    ss of wine. Since Miss Hunt doesn''t want to drink, I won''t force you."


    "Thank you." Katherine said, pulling Charlie to sit down.


    "You¡¯re wee."


    Tyler smiled and said, "Miss Hunt, I actually have one thing to discuss with you."


    Katherine asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "the Hunt Family works for design and construction. For the contract you signed with Chengyu Group,


    is the Hunt Family responsible for design or construction?"


    "We are responsible for both."


    "Well!"


    Tyler pped his hands andughed, "Miss Hunt, this project is very big. the Hunt Family''s power is


    limited, and the design part can already meet the needs of the Hunt Family. I mean very simple. Just


    leave the construction part to the Chou family!"


    Suddenly, a cold look shed in Charlie''s eyes. He sneered.


    Well, it turned out that Tyler wanted to get a slice of the cake!

 Chapter 12: Give Him a Chance

    Chapter 12: Give Him a Chance


    "Miss Hunt, Chengyu Group''s project in Binhu District covers an area of   500 acres and will build arge


    cultural tourism park. The design is your family''s strength. There is nothing wrong with this. But the


    construction..."


    Tyler sipped a sip of red wine and chuckled lightly, "As for construction filed, your family is mainly doing


    residential buildings, apartments and office buildings. You probably haven''t done the construction of the


    cultural tourism park, so it is not appropriate to yourpany!


    "My family business is engaged in construction, covering a wide range of types. The cultural park in the


    south of the City was built by my family. So my family is very experienced about the aspect!"


    "In short, leave the construction part to my family to do. It will be good for you and me. Miss Hunt, what


    do you think?"


    After hearing this, Katherine blushed.


    Because she was so angry!


    the Chou family obviously wanted to rely on their own power to get a slice of the cake, which was still


    big one.


    Katherine even guessed that Philip and Tyler talked about Jackson just now were just trying to frighten


    her. The purpose was to reflect the power of the Chou family and to put pressure on her.


    Giving others a slice of the cake without getting any benefits? Besides, everyone all knew the


    construction part was the most profitable. Throwing the slice of the cake to others, how could she


    agree?


    "Impossible!"


    Tyler raised his brows and said coldly, "Miss Hunt, I''m for you own good. You know your family¡¯s real


    strength. By then, if the cultural tourism park isn''t built well and the big boss of Chengyu Group mes


    you, can you bear it?"


    "Yeah, if something goes wrong, your family can''t afford it even if you sell all the property," the voice of


    the woman with heavy makeup was harsh.


    Katherine clenched her pink fist. She was so angry.


    What she could not tolerate the most was that Ewan actually helped Tyler to speak.


    "Katherine, Tyler is right. It is indeed very difficult for our family to undertake this big project alone. It is


    a good idea to hand over the construction part to the Chou family!"


    "You dick!"


    Katherine was so angry and pointed to Ewan''s nose, yelling "You are the eldest grandson of the Hunt


    Family, but you help an outsider cheat our family. You are just a traitor!"


    Ewan''s face sank.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Traitor? He couldn¡¯t bear this title.


    If Old Lady Hunt knew it, his good days woulde to an end.


    "Damn it. Stop talking nonsense!"


    Ewan pped the table and cried out, "Katherine, Tyler is for your good. You are the person in charge


    of this project. If something goes wrong, it will be you who take the me. Tyler wants to share some


    worries with you. You are not grateful. But you even nder me!"


    "Share worries? I think it''s forcing me. Before I came, I wondered why I was invited to have a meal. It


    turned out to you want to get a slice of the cake."


    Katherine sneered, "Tyler, even if I agree with it, Chengyu Group won''t agree. I have signed a contract


    with Chengyu Group. Do you want me to vite the contract?"


    "Miss Hunt, you are really confused!"


    Tyler calmly poured two sses of wine, walked over and passed one of them to Katherine, with a


    weird smile on his face.


    "Have you heard of two contracts?"


    "What?"


    Tyler said with a smile, "We can secretly sign a contract and you will outsource the construction project


    to my family. As long as we don''t tell others, how can Chengyu Group know it?"


    "You wish!"


    Katherine pped Tyler''s hand away. Her face was cold. Obviously, there was no possibility to


    negotiate.


    Tyler''s face looked terrible. He was about to get angry, but when he saw Ewan winking at him secretly,


    he endured it.


    He said without a smile, "Since Miss Hunt doesn''t agree, I won''t force!"


    "I wish Miss Hunt''s project a sess!"


    Grumbling.


    Tyler drank up two sses of red wine.


    This was a small episode. The fun in KTV continued.


    Katherine obviously didn''t want to stay any longer. She looked at Charlie and found that this guy was


    drowsy. Katherine felt both angry and funny.


    "Wake up, Charlie."


    "Huh? What''s up? Is it over?"


    Charlie rubbed his eyes.


    Just as Katherine was about to say that she was going home, there was a sound of rushing high heels


    knocking on the ground, and then the private room''s door was knocked open. A youngdy looked


    panicked.


    "Something happened. Eira was taken away!"


    "What!"


    Tyler stood up. He was surprised and angry. Eira Lee was just that woman with heavy makeup who


    always aimed at Katherine and Charlie, and had some rtionship with Tyler.


    Ewan asked, "What happened?"


    The youngdy said nervously, "I went to the bathroom with Eira just now. When we came out, Eira ran


    into a middle-aged woman. The woman¡¯s mobile phone broke. She asked Eira to apologize and


    "...Then the woman called over two big men. They dragged Eira away, and said they would y with


    Eira."


    "Asshole!"


    Tyler was furious, "Who dares to hit my woman? I¡¯ll let her suffer!"


    "Where is she?"


    "Private room No. 6."


    "Buddies, go!"


    Tyler took the lead, followed by Ewan and Philip. Then a group of people came to the door of No. 6


    room.


    Bang.


    Without saying a word, Tyler kicked the door open. When he rushed in, he saw Eira kneeling on the


    ground, her cheeks red and swollen, crying so miserably.


    "Damn it, you dare to beat her!"


    Tyler shouted angrily. But just after he rushed up two steps, a burly man appeared in front of him and


    knocked him down.


    The middle-aged woman nced at them. She poked a middle-aged man in Chinese tunic suit beside


    her with her elbow. Then she said jokingly, "Sir, herees a group of people who are not afraid of


    death. Are the young people so bold now?"


    "Bitch, you dare tough?"


    "What did you say?" The woman''s face was cold.


    Tyler nced around and found that there were five or six big men in the room. Although he had a lot


    of people, most of them were women. If they really had a fight, they may lose.


    "I won''t waste my breath with you. Since you hit my woman, pay it back ten times ording to the


    rules. Old bitch, you p yourself fifty times, kneel down and apologize. Then I will let you go!"


    The beautiful middle-aged woman was so angry. She screamed at the man in Chinese tunic suit next to


    her, "Sir, look at these stinky boys. You have to help me!"


    "For so many years, you are the first to be so arrogant in front of me!" The man in Chinese tunic suit


    half-squinted and said coldly.


    "Who are you?"


    "Jackson."


    Tyler was taken aback. He looked at each other with Philip, Ewan and others, and sneered, "You are


    Jackson. I¡¯mughing my head off. You can show off, but don¡¯t go too far!"


    "Shut up. Dare you to be disrespectful to sir?"


    At this moment, the two big men took actions.


    Tyler, Philip, and Ewan were a little flustered. But they thought that they had many people, so just two


    big men shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    "Damn it!"


    Tyler took the lead and leaped forward, using the wine bottle to m into the man''s head.


    However, the facts did not go as smoothly as he had imagined. As soon as Tyler jumped up, the big


    man dragged him down from the air and kicked him on the ground.


    Philip, Ewan and others were also beaten up.


    "Boy, are you still arrogant now?" the woman sneered.


    "You...you dare to hit me!"


    "Why not dare?!"


    Tyler covered his face and yelled, "Do you know who my Dad is? My Dad''s name is Joseph Chou and


    he knows Jackson. Have you heard of Jackson? He can kill you so easily!"


    "Oh?"


    The beautiful woman turned her head with interest and asked, "Sir, do you know Joseph Chou?"


    "What stuff? I don''t know!"


    "You¡¯re still pretending." Tyler stood up tremblingly and yelled, "Do you have the guts to let me make a


    call? I''ll call Bruno over!"


    The beautiful woman was taken aback and asked, "What Bruno?"


    "Hahaha, you dare to say that you''re Jackson. You don''t even know Bruno."


    Tyler was even more certain that the group of people in front of him were small hooligans. Because, if


    they were really big shots in J City, how could they not know Bruno?


    "Bruno is Jackson''s men. Are you afraid? Aren¡¯t you arrogant? Just wait for me to call Bruno over!"


    The beautiful woman''s face became weird. She looked back at the man in Chinese tunic suit,


    seemingly seeking advice.


    "If he wants to call, just give him a chance."


    Tyler felt a little confident and relieved.

 Chapter 13: The Situation Is Serious

    Chapter 13: The Situation Is Serious


    "Do you think I¡¯m bluffing?"


    "Okay, just wait here for Bruno. You will know how hard life is after hees."


    Tyler scolded, took out his mobile phone and made a call. As if he deliberately wanted everyone to


    listen to his conversation, so he turned on the speakerphone.


    Beep, beep.


    After a few beeps, a cold voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello?"


    "Bruno, it''s me, Tyler. My Dad is Joseph. We had a meal together the other day." Tyler smiled.


    "It''s you. What''s the matter with you?"


    In an instant, Tyler felt wronged and said, "Bruno, someone scolded you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m in Huangma KTV. Someone is bullying my friend. I told him that I am your men. These guys


    scorned you and scolded you. Bruno, you have to teach them a lesson!"


    Bruno was silent for a few seconds and snorted coldly, "Huangma KTV, right? I''m in a nearby bar. Wait


    a few minutes. I will be there soon."


    Tyler was overjoyed, "Okay, we are in the luxury private room No. 6."


    After hanging up the phone, Tyler was proud and straightened his body a bit.


    The young men, who were still frightened just now, calmed down, their eyes full of worship and awe.


    Eira was also bolder. She cried out and stared at the middle-aged woman viciously, "Tyler, you have to


    avenge me. I want to smash that old woman''s face and let her kowtow to me!"


    "Don''t worry. When Brunoes over, all these guys will be a dead meat!"


    Tyler lit a cigarette and sneered.


    In less than ten minutes, everyone heard footstepsing from outside the room. Then a few burly


    men rushed in. The headed one was a fierce man with short hair and broad face, wearing a small vest.


    "Fuck off, who dares to bully my men?"


    "Bruno, you are finally here."


    Seeing Brunoing, Tyler was overjoyed. He rushed up, pointing to the beautiful middle-aged woman


    and the man in Chinese tunic suit on the sofa, "Bruno, that''s them!"


    "Damn, you guys..."


    Suddenly, Bruno''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Tyler didn''t know the situation. He still pointed to the man in Chinese tunic suit with a sneer, "Bruno is


    here, you fucking dare to sit there. Roll over and greet Bruno!"


    "Greet shit!"


    Bruno''s mouth twitched, and immediately gave Tyler a p.


    Being beaten up, Tyler felt a little aggrieved and was about to cry, "Bruno, why did you p me?"


    "Idiot, you dare to offend him? I think you want to go to the hell!"


    Bruno gave Tyler a ferocious look, then shed to the side of the sofa, bowed, and said with a smile,


    "Jackson, why are you here?"


    This scene made Tyler dumbfounded.


    He realized that he was in great trouble right now!


    There were fewer people in J City who could make Bruno treat him like this. Recalling what the man in


    Chinese tunic suit said just now, Tyler felt creepy suddenly and his face was pale.


    Jackson? !


    This man was really...


    Not only Tyler, but Ewan, Philip, Eira and others were also aware of it. They felt so shocked and their


    bodies were shivering.


    "Bruno, you''re good now!" The man in Chinese tunic suit half-squinted his eyes and said lightly.


    Bruno shuddered in fright. He forced a smile, "Jackson, how can it be? If I knew you are here, how


    could I dare toe?"


    "What does this kid have to do with you?"


    "We¡¯re not familiar. His father, Joseph, invited me to have a meal and gave me a little money, asking


    me to warn the little boss in the west of the City."


    Bruno was extremely disgusted with Tyler. Tyler brought a big trouble to him today. The more he


    thought about it, the angrier he felt. So he came up to kick Tyler fiercely.


    "Damn it! You dare to offend Jackson?"


    "Don''t hit me. Bruno, don''t hit me. I''m going to die."


    Tyler hugged his head and avoided. He was not as arrogant as before.


    After a while, Bruno felt tired and then threw Tyler to the sofa and shouted, "Go to apologize and


    kowtow to Jackson."


    "Okay, okay, okay!"


    At this moment, Tyler was scared to death. He kept kowtowing and burst into tears, "Jackson, I''m sorry.


    I lost my mind."


    "Jackson, I''m just a dick. I don''t know it¡¯s you. Please forgive me."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t dare anymore. Please forgive me."


    Jackson sat up, leaned over and said, "Didn''t you say that your Dad, Joseph, knows me? Or let him


    call me?"


    Tyler was so regretful. He cried out, "Jackson, I bragged just now. My family is a second-ss family


    and does some small business. How could my Dad know you?"


    "Jackson, please forgive me!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Especially Philip, Eira, Ewan and others. They never expected that everything was Tyler''s lies. But they


    were so stupid that they believed Tyler.


    Now they provoked Jackson. The consequences were unimaginable. Even if the families behind them


    united together, they couldn''t confront Jackson. Jackson could let them disappear from the world.


    "What are you guys doing? Kneel and kowtow to Jackson!"


    Bruno shouted.


    Philip, Ewan and others were already scared. Now they saw Bruno''s fierce looks, they knelt on the


    ground immediately, crying for mercy with tears.


    "There are actually two people who dare not to listen to me... Stop. Who let you go?"


    At the door, Charlie frowned.


    Just now, Tyler and a group of people rushed here. Katherine was going to go home, but she was


    curious and wanted to see what happened. Later Tyler really called Bruno over. Katherine became


    more interested.


    So, she didn¡¯t leave.


    When she discovered that the man was really Jackson, Katherine panicked. She was about to leave


    with Charlie, but was stopped by Bruno.


    "What should we do, Charlie?"


    Katherine''s forehead was full of cold sweat. Her delicate body trembled slightly.


    "It''s okay." Charlie smiled, took Katherine''s hand and continued to move forward.


    Bruno was furious, "Damn it. Dare y dumb with me. Take them down for me!"


    Suddenly, two big guys rushed to Charlie from two sides.


    Charlie''s eyes shed with cold light. He turned around and kicked out with his feet at an extremely fast


    speed. The two big men flew out three or four meters and hit on the wall, passing away.


    "You can do the martial art?" Jackson opened his eyespletely.


    The beautiful woman''s gaze fell on Katherine. She looked Katherine up and down, and then smiled


    lightly,


    "Jackson, don''t you like innocent girls? That girl is pretty good-looking and naturally beautiful, much


    better than those with heavy make-ups. I think...it seems to be a virgin. Jackson, you can enjoy


    tonight!"


    After speaking, the beautiful woman shouted, "Bruno."


    "Madam, got it."


    Bruno smirked, and then hemanded the big guy next to him, saying, "Go to catch that woman. I¡¯ll


    handle this brat."


    "Are you sure you want to fight with me?"


    "Are you scared?"


    A trace of disdain shed in Charlie''s eyes. He said lightly, "You are not qualified to make me afraid,


    even the one sitting on the sofa!"


    Bruno''s face sank and snorted coldly, "Brat, bring it on. I want to see how good you are."


    "Let them leave. I will y with you!"


    "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me..."


    As soon as Bruno finished speaking, Jackson''s voice sounded, "Bruno, let them out."


    "Yes, Jackson."


    Bruno kicked Tyler and yelled, "Are you deaf? Get out!"


    "Thank you, Jackson!"


    "Thank you, Jackson!"


    Tyler, Philip and others rushed out of the room. The door was closed suddenly.


    Ewan found that Katherine was still standing outside the door in a daze. He yelled angrily, "Katherine,


    you idiot. Why are you stupefied here? Run away!"


    "Charlie is still inside!"


    "Don¡¯t take care of that trash. Even if he will not die tonight, he will be dying. He asked for it. Go home


    quickly. If you annoy Jackson, I won''t care whether you live or die. Just don''t get the Hunt Family


    involved!"


    Ewan''s words awakened Maggie. She rushed over, dragged Katherine and ran away, cursing while


    running.


    "I want to marry into a rich family. It can¡¯t be gone because of you. Such a fool!"


    "But, Charlie..."


    "It''s best if he is dead. the Hunt Family don''t have to be shameful because of him."


    Rumbling.


    A group of young men escaped from Huangma KTV in embarrassment.


    In private room No. 6, Charlie looked at Bruno, unable to raise any interest in fighting.


    Seeing Bruno rushing up, Charlie didn''t raise his brows, just pped Bruno''s fist away, and then


    pped Bruno away.


    Two ps! It was simple and easy. Less than three seconds.


    "What!"


    Jackson was frightened. He knew how powerful Bruno was. Bruno had practiced the martial art, and


    was strong, who had been working for him for almost ten years.


    Bruno had experienced so much. He once carried a machete, chasing dozens of people.


    Such a fierce man was easily solved by Charlie.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You don''t deserve to know."


    A trace of vicious look shed in Jackson''s eyes. He took out a ck pistol from his arms. However,


    there was no one in front of him. Suddenly, a ck figure shed before his eyes in the next second.


    "You!"


    Charlie grabbed the pistol. His spiritual force surged. Then the pistol was abruptly distorted by Charlie.


    This magical method scared Jackson. He sat on the sofa and eximed, "You are a warrior."


    "Oh? You know warrior!"


    Jackson was sophisticated. He could take temporary setbacks. He stood up and folded his hands,


    "Since you''re a warrior, I can''t defeat you. It¡¯s my faults tonight. I will apologize to you. Let bygones be


    bygones, okay?"


    "It''s you who provoked the incident. Now you want to let it go so easily? How could it be possible?"


    Charlie said coldly.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Jackson, as the king of the underworld in J City, had experienced so much.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Sir, you¡¯re indeed awesome. But after all, you¡¯re only alone. Even if


    you¡¯re not afraid of anything, what about your woman? Even if you can protect her, how about her


    family?"


    Charlie''s breath changed, "You threaten me?"


    "Not a threat."


    Jackson was calm. He concluded that Charlie did not dare to take action.


    "Each of us take a step back. We can still be friends. If you still want to fight, I won¡¯t be afraid. For so


    many years of ups and downs, I have been around."


    At this moment, Charlie wanted to kill Jackson.

 Chapter 14: Marco

    Chapter 14: Marco


    False friends are worse than bitter enemies.


    Jackson was the big shot in underworld in J City. He had really so many ways to deal with others.


    Charlie may not be afraid, but what about Katherine?


    He couldn''t stay by Katherine''s side all the time.


    Besides, ording to Charlie''s current realm, his body was not enough to resist bullets. If Jackson


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    hired some professional assassins, he might even be killed if he wasn''t alert.


    If he didn''t kill Jackson today, it would be equivalent to let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    ording to Charlie''s character, he would not allow this kind of trouble to exist. Thinking of this, his


    murderous intent grew stronger and his breath became colder and colder.


    At this moment, Jackson was so frightened that some cold sweat came out on his palms.


    He was also betting.


    In fact, Jackson regretted it a long time ago. Just now he was so impulsive that he said some harsh


    words. Now he couldn''t remedy it.


    However, when he sensed the cold breath, he shuddered as if struck by lightning.


    "Um?"


    Just when Charlie was about to take action, his phone rang. It was an unfamiliar phone number, "Hello,


    who is speaking?"


    "Is it Mr. Charlie?"


    "It''s me."


    "I''m Marco Xiang. Others calls me Marco. Mr. Charlie should not know me. But you should be familiar


    with my father, Samuel!"


    Charlie was slightly surprised, "Mr. Samuel? I know him. What¡¯s up?"


    Marco smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Charlie. You saved my father. In order to express my gratitude, I would


    like to invite you to have a meal."


    "I have no time. I''m dealing with trouble!"


    "Trouble?" Marco paused and asked, "I don''t know what kind of trouble Mr. Charlie has encountered?


    To be honest, I have some power in J City. Maybe I can help you."


    Charlie thought for a while, and said, "It''s a man named Jackson."


    "Jackson?"


    With astonishment mixed in Marco''s tone, he asked again, "Sir, is Jackson next to you?"


    "Yes."


    "Please give the phone to him. Let me talk to him a few words!"


    Charlie raised his brows, looked at Jackson, threw the phone over, and said, "Someone wants to talk to


    you."


    "Who?"


    Jackson was unsure. He looked at the phone number and felt very familiar, but he knew too many


    people. So he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Hey, who..."


    "Jackson, you dare to offend my men? Do you want to die?"


    This sound made Jackson stunned. No wonder the phone number was familiar. This was Marco from


    the Xiang family.


    "Marco, it''s you. This brat..."


    "Shut up! What brat? Mr. Charlie saved my father''s life. He is the most honored guest of the Xiang


    family. What are you fucking doing? You dare to offend the distinguished guests of the Xiang family!"


    Jackson broke out in cold sweat.


    Everyone knew that he was the big shot of underground in J City, but no one knew that there was


    Marco behind him. The reason why he could reach today''s achievement was because he was all


    supported by Marco.


    the Xiang family was the top family. It was said that the Xiang family had strongest background.


    Even if the provincial chief met Master Xiang, he must respectfully called "Master Xiang". Master


    Xiang''s savior...


    Jackson didn''t dare to think deeply. He swallowed a few times, but didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    "Jackson, now apologize to Mr. Charlie immediately. If Mr. Charlie is dissatisfied with you, just get out of


    J City."


    "Yes, yes, Marco, I got it!" Jackson nodded repeatedly.


    "Give the phone to Mr. Charlie."


    Jackson handed the phone to Charlie respectfully, not daring to look directly at Charlie.


    "Something else?"


    "Mr. Charlie, are you in Huangma KTV? My men will be there in five minutes. I am looking forward to


    your visit."


    After saying okay, Charlie hung up the phone.


    Jackson stood up in awkwardly, folded his hands and said, "Sir, I''m so stupid that I offended you just


    now. Please forgive me."


    "Jackson, what''s the matter? Who is this brat? Why are you polite to him?"


    The beautiful woman was very dissatisfied and yelled at Charlie.


    p!


    The corner of Jackson''s mouth twitched. He was worried that Charlie would get angry and quickly


    pped the beautiful woman. "Idiot, get out of the way... Sir, for sake of Marco, please forgive her."


    "Aren''t you threatening me?"


    "No, no. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. How could I dare to touch your woman?"


    After Jackson finished speaking, he took out a business card.


    "Sir, this is my business card."


    "As the saying goes, while the grass grows the horse starves, a slow remedy cannot meet an


    emergency. the Xiang family''s base is not in J City. I''m a little boss of underworld in J City. If you have


    any trouble in the future, just tell me!"


    Charlie thought for a while. His strength had not recovered now. He had to hide his identity.


    Although he had an apprentice, Jaiden, the richest man, there were still some things that Jaiden


    couldn''t deal with. But Jackson was different.


    With Jackson, it would be much easier for him to do things in J City.


    "Thanks."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure. Sir, I¡¯ll walk you out."


    Walking out of Huangma KTV, a Land Rover just appeared.


    Charlie got in the car. The car drove to Qingfeng Mountain Vi in the suburbs, which was a famous


    summer resort in J City. It was Marco''s property.


    "Mr. Charlie."


    At the door, a mighty man in his early forties, wearing a jacket, strode forward.


    Charlie nodded. No wonder Marco worked on underworld. In addition to the majesty, Marco also had a


    fierce aura. It could be seen that he had experienced so much.


    "Sir, I have prepared a banquet. Please this way."


    In the back garden of the vi, the food and wine were already served.


    Marco smiled, "Sir, please sit down. You two, pour wine for sir."


    The two beautiful maids not only poured wine for Charlie, but also kept winking at Charlie.


    Charlie turned a deaf ear to all this.


    Marco was also a wise man. Seeing that Charlie wasn''t interested in them, he waved his hand.


    The maids left.


    After drinking for a while, Charlie asked, "You asked me toe, not just for a meal, right? What else?"


    "Sure enough. Sir, you¡¯re so awesome."


    Marcoughed, and said seriously, "Sir, I really have a tricky thing. I want you to help me."


    "Tell me?"


    "Ten years ago, I was new in J City. In order to quickly control the underworld forces in J City, I used


    some tough methods. Many local forces fell apart. This undoubtedly made me have many more


    enemies."


    Marco sighed, "For many years, so many people havee to seek revenge, but I managed to fix all


    of them. But just three days ago, I received a letter stating that he would kill me at Qingfeng Mountain


    Vi on August 15th. "


    "The day after tomorrow?"


    "Yeah."


    Charlie frowned, "You are so powerful. What are you worried about?"


    Marco smiled bitterly, "Sir, you don''t know. The man who is going to kill me is Matthew Allen. He was


    once the underground prince of J City. After his family copsed, he disappeared."


    "Unexpectedly, ten yearster, he returned after finishing learning skills and be warrior to seek


    revenge on me. Sir, you should know very well about warrior. They cultivated internal force and can


    prate even with steel tes."


    "If Matthewes to me openly, I won''t be afraid. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t be stronger


    than a bullet. But I''m afraid that guy will use some dirty tricks. So, I want to ask you to help me kill


    Matthew!"


    Charlie''s face was cold. No one didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    Marco gritted his teeth, took out a key and bank card, and said, "Sir, of course I won''t let you help me


    for free."


    "This is the key to the vi on the top of Zique Mountain. In addition, there are five million in this bank


    card. After the matter is done, I will give you another five million.


    Charlie sighed secretly. Marco was really rich.


    Not five million, but the vi on the top of Zique Mountain.


    That was the most expensive vi area in J City. It was built on the beautiful Zique Mountain. Below it


    was ake with a radius of ten miles. The scenery was so beautiful.


    Those who could live in Zique Mountain were either rich or powerful. A second-ss family like the


    Hunt Family couldn''t afford the vi at the foot of the mountain even if they sold all their property.


    As for the vi at the top of the mountain, it was valued at 180 million in the past few years. It must be


    bought by someone with a very high status in J City or S City. Generally, the rich were not eligible to


    buy it even if they had enough money.


    Living on the top of the mountain was what truly overlooked everything, making people look up at.


    Unexpectedly, this vi was in Marco''s hands. But now, he was so generously to give it away.


    "Marco is really generous."


    "Compared with my life, these things are just nothing. Of course, even if you don''t agree, these are all


    yours. After all, curing my father''s disease is a big favor to the Xiang family."


    Charlie felt that Marco was not bad. Besides, he needed money to buy a BMW. In this way, he didn''t


    have to ask Jaiden for the money, so he agreed.


    "Okay, I''ll take this order."


    "Hahaha, thank you. Come and have a drink."


    Marco was overjoyed.


    At about 3 o''clock in the afternoon, Charlie left Qingfeng Mountain Vi and came to the BMW 4S shop


    again.

 Chapter 15: Win the Lottery

    Chapter 15: Win the Lottery


    "Oh, isn''t this the big shot who came to buy a car yesterday?"


    "Really! How many cars will you buy today?"


    "Don¡¯t be silly! He just came to take pictures. Didn''t you see that he left in a hurry yesterday and even


    forgot to take pictures?"


    At the entrance of the 4S shop, several salesmenughed.


    Charlie ignored them, walked into the shop and saw the salesman who received him yesterday. He


    shouted, "Lennie !"


    "Who is it?"


    Lennie looked over. He was obviously surprised, and quickly walked over, "Sir, you are really here."


    "Yeah." Charlie smiled slightly, "Is that 540 still there?"


    "Yes,e with me."


    Lennie led Charlie to the 540Li, with a little expectation, "Sir, ... did you bring your bank card today?


    "Lennie , are you out of your mind?"


    At the door, a salesman in tights sneered, "He fooled you yesterday. He will fool you again today. You


    still believe him. Why are you so stupid?"


    "He treats customers as God. He is fulfilling his duties, and wants to leaders know!"


    "Come on, leaders don''t appreciate such fools. The customer is God. That''s right. The customer who


    can afford a car is God. Those who can''t afford to buy are just fools."


    Lennie looked embarrassed. But the next second, there was a bank card in front of him.


    "Swipe!"


    Looking at his watch, Charlie''s tone was a little anxious, "All the procedures are done before four


    o''clock. I want to drive this car to pick up my wife."


    Suddenly, a group of salesmen at the door were dumbfounded.


    Lennie was overjoyed. He took the bank card and nodded repeatedly, then ran to the finance


    department.


    "It must be fake!"


    "There is this kind of videos on Tiktok. There is no money in it at all!"


    "Damn it. The more I look at this dick, the more I feel angry. If it were in the past when I had a bad


    temper, I would have gone up and beaten him up!"


    As soon as the salesman in tights finished speaking, others only heard the "ding" sound.


    Then, the payment voice announcement sounded.


    "Sessfully paid 600,000 dors. The remaining amount is 4.4 million dors."


    Damn it. It was true!


    A few salesmen at the door werepletely stunned. They all felt regretful.


    If they warmly received Charlie yesterday, it would be them who sessfully sold the car today. Then


    they would have more than 10,000 dors¡¯missions.


    But who could have expected that a man who wore bargains and rode a battery car had 5 million


    dors? Especially today, Charlie didn''t even ride the battery car. He came here by taxi.


    The legendarymoner rich man!


    "Sir, your card!"


    Lennie looked more respectful. When he swiped the card just now, he found that there was no


    password. Only the top rich would do like this. Because five million was just nothing in their eyes, so


    they wouldn''t set a password.


    The young man in front of him at least had hundreds of millions.


    "After paying the money, go through the formalities quickly. There is still a quarter of an hour to four


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    o''clock."


    "Got it. Pleasee and sign a contract with me."


    A quarter of an hourter, Charlie drove the BMW 540Li and left the 4S shop. Before leaving, he also


    took Lennie ''s business card, which made several salesmen at the door enviable and jealous.


    Buzzing.


    A good car was just nice. The roar of the engine was pleasant to ears.


    Charlie wanted to give Katherine a surprise, so he drove the car directly to the door of the Hunt Group.


    Look at the time, it should be off work.


    At this time, in the meeting room of the Hunt Group.


    "Boom!"


    Maggie smashed a teacup. Her face was pale, "Katherine, the jerk. It''s totally unreasonable. She told


    Grandma to transfer me as her subordinate. But the key is that Grandma agreed. Who does she think


    she is? What qualification does she have to order me to do things? "


    "Hahaha, wonderful. Katherine arranged you clearly!"


    "Ewan, what are youughing at?"


    Maggie blushed with anger and her voice was sharp, "The next one is you. Don''t forget how we aimed


    at Katherine in the past. Now she is put an important position by Grandma. She must want to get back


    at us. Maybe, tomorrow she will rece you to be the sessor of thepany!"


    "Dare she!"


    "Do you think she dare?"


    Maggie sneered, "Let''s think about how to deal with that bitch. By the way, didn''t you say that you


    wanted to nder Katherine that she has an affair with Sidney? Why didn¡¯t I hear the rumors?


    "What nder? That slut must cheat on Charlie. Otherwise, how could she get the contract?"


    "Then you spread it out. What are you waiting for?"


    Ewan''s eyes were cold. He grinned, "Don''t worry. Tyler will help us spread it. Katherine refuses his


    request. Tyler will not let her go!"


    ...


    Outside thepany building.


    "Charlie, you..."


    "How about? Does the new car look good? I bought it for you."


    Katherine wanted to ask how Charlie came back. But when she saw that dazzling and beautiful luxury


    car, she opened her mouth in surprise.


    The 540Li executive version had always been Katherine''s dream car. It was not too expensive but not


    cheap. It was low-key but could show her identity.


    However, her family''s conditions were not well. She was even reluctant to change her Toyota, which


    had been driving by her for six years, let alone buying a BMW


    "What are you doing? Get in the car. I can be your driver."


    Katherine smiled. She got into the car and stretched herself.


    Charlie nced at her and asked while driving the car, "You are in a good mood. Besides the car, there


    are other things to make you happy."


    "I asked my Grandma to transfer Maggie to work for me. Grandma agreed."


    "Really?"


    Charlie felt surprised and said, "Get back at her? This is not in line with your temperament."


    Katherine rolled her eyes and snorted angrily, "Am I so narrow-minded? Although Maggie has bad


    temper, she still has the ability. She has been dawdling. She will be destroyed if this continues. I


    transferred her to work for me, hoping she can do something and learn something."


    After a pause, Katherine added.


    "The project of Binhu District is very big. It is impossible toplete it in two or three years. The time


    span is very long and the amount of work is huge. I am the person in charge, but I can¡¯t definitely get


    everything done. I need help, so I think Maggie is not bad!"


    Charlie admired Katherine very much. She could offer learning and promotion opportunities to the


    person who had been targeting her regardless of the previous grudges.


    She was really kind.


    "I guess she won''t take your kindness."


    "Anyway, I have done everything that I should do. As for how she thinks and decides, it¡¯s none of my


    business. It¡¯s okay as long as I didn¡¯t anything wrong!"


    Katherine sighed. Then she thought of something, and asked in surprise, "I was waiting for you at


    Huangma KTV, but I was forcibly dragged away by Maggie and taken to thepany. I called you, but


    you didn¡¯t pick up. I was worried about you. Why are you..."


    "It''s just a trivial matter!"


    "What a trivial matter? That is Jackson. He can destroy the Hunt Family so easily. How did you


    escape? Does Jackson know your identity? Will hee to the Hunt Family?"


    Katherine was very nervous.


    She was worried about everything. She kept muttering, which looked funny and cute. Charlie couldn''t


    helpughing out loud.


    "Don''t mutter. It''s very simple. I called my old ssmate Sidney. He happened to have a little friendship


    with Jackson, so Jackson let me go!"


    "That¡¯s it?" Katherine had some doubts.


    "Yeah!"


    Charlie gestured with his hands and said in a weird tone, "I showed great power and kicked Jackson''s


    ass. He was so scared that he apologized to me and promised not to offend me in the future. Do you


    want to hear that?"


    Katherineughed and rolled her eyes, "Don''t be kidding. Just you? Jackson can kill you with just one


    finger. But we really have to thank your ssmate for helping us twice."


    Charlie''s heartstrings trembled.


    Katherine said "we". She obviously treated him as her family. Charlie smiled. Katherine looked at


    Charlie smiling from her phone screen. Then the corners of her mouth were also curved.


    "Hold on!"


    "What are you doing? Don''t make a fuss. I''m driving."


    "I was almost fooled by you. Tell me honestly, how did you get the car?"


    Charlie shrank his neck and said vaguely, "If I say I win the lottery, will you believe it?"

 Chapter 16: Isabella Hunt Is Back

    Chapter 16: Isabe Hunt Is Back


    "Win the lottery?"


    "Yeah."


    "I don¡¯t believe!"


    Katherine frowned but did not continue to ask.


    When the car arrived at the downstairs in themunity, they happened to run into Axel and Spencer


    who were going out.


    "Dad, Mom."


    Katherine shouted.


    But Spencer''s gaze had been on the BMW 540, she was excited and joyful, "Katherine, you''re so


    awesome. You can buy such a beautiful car in just a few days after you got that contract."


    "Mom, this car..."


    Just when Katherine wanted to say it was not her who bought the car, Charlie tugged at Katherine''s


    sleeves and shook his head slightly.


    "Don¡¯t hide to me. Those men in the Hunt Family all take money from thepany. You have signed


    the contract with Chengyu Group, let alone a BMW, even buying a Porsche is not too much!"


    Spencer said, walked around the BMW twops, and then coldly looked at Charlie, "Go away. Leave


    my car alone. Don¡¯t dirty my luxury car!"


    Katherine blushed.


    It was Charlie who bought the car, but it was also Charlie who was insulted. However, Charlie asked


    her not to tell anyone. So Katherine could only bite her lip.


    "Katherine, give this car to Mom. You can buy another one by yourself. We have been driving that


    broken Toyota for six years. I feel so embarrassed every time when I have meals with my friends. I can


    finally show off!"


    Spencer got into the driver''s seat and let Axel also get in. Then she started the car.


    "Mom, where are you going?"


    "Airport!"


    Axel answered, "Your sister is back. We are going to pick her up. When she sees that we are driving


    this car to pick her up, she will definitely be happy."


    "Really? Isabe is back."


    "Let¡¯s go."


    As soon as the car moved, Spencer suddenly stretched out her head from the window and shouted,


    "Charlie, hurry up to cook. Isabe finallye back. You have to cook at least 20 dishes."


    "Got it. Mom."


    As the car drove away, Katherine said apologetically, "Charlie, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. Let¡¯s go home. I''m going to cook."


    "Well, I will help you."


    At 7 o''clock in the evening, Axel and his wife came back, followed by a girl in her twenties. She was tall


    and beautiful.


    The girl was Isabe Hunt, Katherine''s younger sister.


    The two sisters were very beautiful, but Katherine was rtively mild-tempered. Isabe was a little


    arrogant.


    Three years ago, when Charlie got married with Katherine, Isabe didn''t like him. She kept mocking


    him. Later, Isabe went to study abroad and only came back once or twice a year. So they two had not


    much contact.


    "Isabe."


    "Why are you still staying at my home?" Isabe scorned Charlie. She felt a little impatient.


    Katherine''s face sank. She shouted, "Isabe, where is your manner? Charlie is your brother-inw.


    Watch yournguage!"


    "I don''t have such a trash brother-inw. Others allugh at me. If it weren¡¯t that Mom insisted on


    asking me to ask for leave toe back, I wouldn''te back!"


    "Mom, you ask Isabe back?" Katherine looked puzzled.


    Even Axel was surprised. Apparently, he didn¡¯t know, either.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Spencer looked so mystery and snorted, "Do you forget what happened at your Grandma''s 70th


    birthday party? The bride price from the mysterious family? They didn''t say who to give it to. I originally


    wanted you to get divorced with Charlie, but you don''t agree. I can only call your sister back and let her


    fight for that chance!"


    That was it.


    Charlieughed. His mother-inw was really persistent.


    "Mom, what''s the bride price? What''s it going on?"


    After hearing Spencer''s exnation, Isabe smiled brightly. She patted her chest with confidence, "It''s


    so ridiculous. Maggie dares to say that she is the most beautiful woman in the Hunt Family. Her face is


    full of rouge powder. My skin is much better than her! I¡¯m a natural beauty."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will definitely strive to marry into a rich family. At that time, the rest of the Hunt


    Family could only look up to us! No one dares to look down upon us."


    "Good girl. But your sister," Spencer squinted, "takes a trash as a treasure!"


    Charlie ced the dishes and said, "Dad, Mom, Isabe, the meal is ready."


    At the table, Spencer and Isabe kept talking about the bride price.


    In the middle of the meal, Isabe suddenly said, "Sister, now you have a big project in your hand. You


    can make a lot of money. I also want a car. BMW 540Li."


    "What?"


    Katherine was dumbfounded and hurriedly said, "No, I have just been valued by Grandma now. I can''t


    be so rampant. Otherwise, it will leave a bad impression on Grandma."


    "It¡¯s not a big deal. You got the contract. But Grandma didn''t give us any reward. The two cars are only


    worth one million dors. But the contract can let the Hunt Family make several hundred million!"


    Isabe said, "It''s a deal. Sister, when I marry into a wealthy family, I will return you a Porsche."


    "This¡­"


    Katherine was in a dilemma.


    Under the table, Charlie kicked her toes lightly, indicating that she didn''t need to worry.


    Early the next morning.


    Charlie rode a battery car to the BMW 4S shop, which had just opened. When the salesmen saw


    Charlie appear, they greeted him so warmly.


    But Charlie didn''t even look at them. He rushed into the shop and shouted, "Lennie , Lennie !"


    "Mr. Lloyd." Lennie ran over quickly and asked with a smile, "Mr. Lloyd, is there any problem with the


    car? You look so anxious."


    "Does your shop have more 540Li?"


    "Um..."


    Lennie was stunned. He nodded and said, "Yes."


    "How many?"


    "There are two cars in stock, one of which is custom-made in red, but the buyer can¡¯t afford it, for short


    of funds. The other is ck, with high configuration. It¡¯s the same as the one you bought before."


    Charlie took out his bank card and said, "I want both of them. Go through the formalities immediately."


    Lennie ''s mind was nk. He couldn¡¯t react.


    "What are you doing? Go!"


    "Yes, yes, I will make arrangements."


    Lennie ''s heart pounded, but he turned back after taking a few steps and said, ¡°Sir, our manager goes


    to work at nine. You buy three cars in a row. You¡¯re a big customer. The manager should give you a five


    percent discount!"


    "No need!"


    Charlie urged, "My wife goes to work at nine o''clock. The car must show up downstairs before nine


    o''clock. Do you understand?"


    "Yes... yes."


    Lennie rushed to check in a panic, preparing for the car purchase contract.


    The salesmen at the door were all regretful.


    Buying three cars in a row! Don¡¯t need discounts! Rush to pick up his wife... He said the same words


    yesterday. He must be a rich yboy.


    Maybe he had many women!


    The male salesman was full of envy, jealousy and hatred. Some beautiful female salespersons kept


    winking at Charlie.


    The only person who was most excited was Lennie .


    Themission of three BMW 540Li was a lot of money.


    A quarter of an hourter.


    Charlie drove the ck 540. Lennie drove the red one. They rushed to themunity. There were still


    ten minutes to nine o''clock.


    Lennie parked the red one in the parking lot and went back. As soon as Charlie was about to call


    Katherine, he saw her go downstairs.


    "Katherine."


    "Charlie, why are you so early today..." Katherine''s voice stopped abruptly. Seeing the new car behind


    Charlie, a shocked thought popped into her mind.


    Charlie winked, and said with a smile, "Get in the car. Hurry up, or you''ll bete."


    Katherine got into the car dumbly. She didn''t feel everything was true until the car left themunity.


    "You won the lottery again?"


    "Um... yes. The three cars are reward."


    "What?"


    Charlie touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed. Then he handed over a car key to Katherine,


    and said hesitantly, "There is still a red car in the parking lot. Isabe wants one, doesn''t she? You can


    give her the key."


    Katherine was already numb.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Charlie''s side face. It was her first time to find that this man who


    had slept in the same room with her for three years was elusive mysterious, and...


    He had unspeakable charm.

 Chapter 17: Gossip Is the Most Vicious

    Chapter 17: Gossip Is the Most Vicious


    "What did you say?"


    In the meeting room in the Hunt Group.


    Old Lady Hunt looked gloomy. Young people such as Ewan and Maggie were sitting next to her.


    "Grandma, how could I lie to you? It''s spread in celebrity circles now."


    Ewan pushed the phone over and said, "Grandma, take a look, a few dudes sent the Moments tough


    at the Hunt Family!"


    "Grandma, think about it, those first-ss families can''t get the contract, but Katherine can get it. What


    kind of capital does she have? It¡¯s nothing more than her own body!" Maggie said.


    Another short and chubby young man said, "Grandma, it creates a bad effect to the Hunt Family. the


    Hunt Family isughed at by others again. Just like three years ago when Charlie, that wimp, married


    into our family!"


    "No, to be precise, the impact is even greater!" Ewan added.


    Old Lady Hunt was speechless. She looked at Ewan and asked in a deep voice, "What do you


    mean?"Ewan and Maggie looked at each other and sat up straight.


    "Grandma, I am not targeting Katherine. I am for the reputation of the entire the Hunt Family. At


    present, the only way is to remove Katherine''s position as the person in charge and let her stay at


    home for a few days. What do you think?"


    The meeting room became quiet.


    Maggie saw Old Lady Hunt hesitating. She incited again, "By the way, Grandma, yesterday afternoon,


    Charlie drove a BMW 540Li to pick Katherine up!"


    "What? BMW 540Li? Where did Charlie make so much money from?" Ewan asked, pretending to be


    surprised.


    "It''s obvious that Katherine used thepany''s public funds."


    "How dare she!"


    Ewan pped the table and stood up abruptly, "Grandma, see. It''s only a few days. But Katherine


    dares to do such things. Maybe after a few days, she won''t take you seriously."


    Suddenly, Old Lady Hunt''s face became gloomy.


    "I''ll give Katherine a call."


    "Grandma, you have to teach her a lesson!"


    Ewan and Maggie looked at each other. A smirk appeared at the corners of their mouths.


    On the way to thepany.


    When Katherine was chatting with Charlie, she suddenly received a call, "Hello, Grandma."


    "Katherine, I think you have been under pressure recently. Go home and rest for a few days. I will let


    Ewan take charge of the project."


    "What!"


    "That''s it."


    Beep, beep...


    Charlie frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?


    Katherine blushed with anger. But she was so helpless, "Grandma asked me to go home and rest for a


    few days. She let Ewan be responsible for the project. That bastard, he must say some bad words


    about me in front of Grandma again!"


    "What?"


    Charlie''s face sank.


    Just then, Katherine''s phone rang again.


    "Ewan is calling. What should I do?"


    "Pick up. What are you afraid of? Turn on the speaker. I want to listen what he will say." Charlie said.


    Katherine took a deep breath to calm herself down and then picked up the phone.


    "I''m so sorry. I took over the project. Anyway, I still have to thank you for getting the contract."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    How smug he was!


    Katherine was so aggrieved. She said angrily, "Ewan, what did you say to Grandma?"


    Ewanughed, and then said, "I didn''t say anything. Didn''t you hear any news?"


    "What''s the news?"


    "Tsk-tsk, it''s spread in the celebrity circle in J City now. The reason why you can get that contract is


    because you slept with Sidney. Do you know how much this has affected the Hunt Family''s reputation?


    It¡¯s your luck that Grandma didn''t drive you out of the family!"


    Katherine was in rage, "Son of bitch!"


    "Don¡¯t yell at me! It''s not me who nder you. The whole J City is talking about it."


    Ewan paused, and then asked in a weird tone, "But it''s incredible that you can sign the contract. Could


    it be that you really cheated on Charlie?"


    "You bastard!"


    "Hahaha, Katherine, ept your fate, you can''t beat me. Stay at home obediently and give Charlie a


    littlepensation. He must be very sad when he hears the rumors. After all, after living together for


    three years, no matter how useless he is, he is still your husband, right?"


    Bang!


    Katherine couldn''t help but smashed the phone on the windshield in front of her. The next second, she


    covered her face and cried out.


    The cold light shed in Charlie''s eyes. He suppressed the anger, andforted Katherine,


    "Katherine, it''s okay. You didn¡¯t do that things. Don''t bother about the rumors!"


    "But others all think that I used some dirty means. How could I exin it! I don''t want to go out


    anymore."


    "It''s easy. I will call Sidney and ask him to rify." Charlie patted Katherine on the shoulder.


    "Really?"


    "Don''t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal."


    Charlie turned the front of the car. His voice became cold, "Since they don''t want you to go to the


    "Charlie, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing."


    Back home, Katherine shut herself in the room. Charlie received a call from Jaiden.


    "Master."


    "Have you heard it?"


    Jaiden replied, "Yes. The rumors are very vicious. Even if I let Sidneye forward to rify, no one


    will believe it. This matter is not easy to handle. Master, what do you think?"


    "Huh..."


    Charlie stroked his forehead, also feeling the thing was very tricky. Ewan really caused him a big


    trouble.


    After thinking for a moment, Charlie said, "Jaiden, first restore Katherine''s identity as the person in


    charge. But it has to convince everyone. Let Sidney visit the Hunt Group. He should know what to do."


    "As for the rumors..."


    "I have my own way."


    Jaiden answered, "Master, I understand."


    "Bye."


    Charlie stood on the balcony, looking at the sky, and sneered, ¡®You dare bully my woman? That''s good.


    Since you want to y, I will apany you to have fun.¡¯


    ...


    Ewan took over the project. After getting a general understanding of the project, he was ready to


    contact Tyler.


    He promised Tyler that he would hand over the construction part of the project to the Chou family when


    he became the person in charge.


    But Old Lady Hunt was still in thepany. Ewan needed to discuss with Tyler on how to convince Old


    Lady Hunt.


    "Beep, beep."


    Just then, thendline rang.


    "Hello, who¡¯s speaking?"


    "I''m Sidney, the general manager of Chengyu Group. I want to speak to Katherine, Miss Hunt."


    Ewan said respectfully, "Hello, Manager Watson, I am Ewan, the deputy general manager of the Hunt


    Group. What can I do for you?"


    "It has been a few days since we signed the contract. I want toe to the Hunt Group for a visit. I


    don''t know if you are avable."


    "I¡¯m avable. It¡¯s ourpany¡¯s great honor that you can visit ourpany!"


    Ewanughed and asked, "When you wille?"


    "How about today? I''m on the way. I will be there in ten minutes. By the way, Miss Hunt is at the


    After hanging up the phone, Ewan hurriedly called the secretary and asked her to help him tidy up his


    clothes. Then he came to the gate of thepany with the beautiful secretary.


    Not long after, a Maybach which was worth 500 million approached slowly.


    Sidney got out of the car and walked to Ewan domineeringly.


    Ewan sighed secretly. This was the general manager of arge group. Look at this aura, he must be so


    rich and far richer than entire the Hunt Family.


    Ewan hurriedly greeted Sidney with a smile on his face, "Manager Watson, I''m Ewan."


    "Hello!"


    Sidney looked around and then frowned, "Where is Miss Hunt? Why didn¡¯t I see her?"


    Ewan smiled, "Here is the thing. Because of the pressure of work, Katherine took a few days off and


    went home to rest. At present, the project leader is me. I will be responsible for contacting with


    Manager Watson this time. In the future, it¡¯s also me."


    "Really? If so, this contract will be voided!"


    Ewan''s smile frozen. He asked puzzledly, "Manager Watson, what do you mean by this?"


    "the Hunt Family didn''t have the sincerity. So the cooperation is terminated. I will make another bid."


    Sidney finished speaking and left.


    The whole meeting took less than a minute.


    In front of thepany, Ewan was dumbfounded. Maybach disappeared from Ewan''s sight. But he still


    didn''t understand what went wrong.

 Chapter 18: Asking for Help

    Chapter 18: Asking for Help


    "From what Manager Watson said, if the project leader is not Katherine, the cooperation will be


    terminated."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the critical moment, the beautiful secretary exined.


    Ewan suddenly realized it, then his face darkened. Something big happened.


    When he just returned to thepany, Maggie walked towards him, "Didn''t you go to receive Manager


    Watson? He didn''te?"


    "Something happened."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ewan gritted his teeth and said, "Sidney just came over and wanted to see Katherine. He also said that


    he would terminate the cooperation and bid for another bid!"


    "How can it be!"


    Maggie was also anxious, and asked, "What should we do then? Do we have to let Katherinee


    back? We finally drove her away, but now we have to invite her back again? I can''t do it!"


    "Do you think I want to do it?" Ewan was in utter despair.


    At this moment, Old Lady Hunt came from outside, "What are you doing here? Don''t you say that


    Manager Watson ising? When will he arrive?"


    "Grandma, that..."


    Old Lady Hunt felt something was wrong and shouted, "Tell me what''s going on. Have you offended


    Manager Watson?"


    Ewan shivered in fright. He replied with a sad face, "Grandma, I don''t know what tricks Katherine used.


    Sidney heard that the person in charge has changed. He said he would terminate the cooperation!"


    "What!"


    Old Lady Hunt''s face looked terrible, "Come to the meeting room!"


    Bang!


    As soon as they arrived in the meeting room, Old Lady Hunt patted the table fiercely and shouted


    angrily, "Ewan, see what you are doing!"


    "Grandma, what does this have to do with me..."


    "Shut up! Do you really think I''m a fool? It is rumored that Katherine slept with Sidney. Dare you say


    that it was not you who made it? Isn''t it just for the position of the person in charge?"


    Ewan shrank his neck and held his breathe.


    "I''ve given you the position. But you! Useless!"


    Seeing his son being reprimanded, Lewis stood up and said, "Mom, calm down. The contract has been


    signed. It''s not up to Sidney to call the shots. If the cooperation is terminated, he has to pay for 30


    million!"


    "You¡¯re still thinking about liquidated damages. You idiots. What is the background of Chengyu Group?


    It can take root in J City overnight and win the core plot of Binhu District. The big boss behind it is so


    powerful. Even if Sidney puts 30 million in front of you, do you dare to take it? Don''t you want to live


    anymore?"


    Lewis was silent for a while.


    In the meeting room, everyone in the Hunt Family knew the seriousness of the situation.


    "Ewan, no matter what method you use, you immediately let Katherinee back to take over the


    project. Otherwise, you and Maggie will get out of the Hunt Family!"


    Suddenly, Ewan''s and Maggie''s faces turned pale.


    After finishing speaking, Old Lady Hunt left the meeting room angrily.


    "Dad, what should I do?"


    Lewis lit a cigarette, frowning and said, "What else can we do? Call Katherine and ask her toe


    back quickly."


    "I''m really unwilling!" Maggie was irritated.


    "Sidney''s so protective of Katherine just shows that the two of them indeed had an affair. This bitch!"


    Ewan was so unwilling.


    However, thinking of the terrible consequences, he could only make a call.


    After a few beeps, a voice came from the other end, "Hey, who is it?"


    "Charlie, let Katherine answer the phone."


    "Katherine was under a lot of pressure. She went to see the doctor just now. The doctor said she needs


    a good rest. She can¡¯t y with her mobile phone these days.


    "Damn...Hey, Charlie!"


    Ewan angrily smashed the phone into pieces, "Damn it, this trash dared to hang up my phone. Dare


    he!"


    "Katherine is asking us to invite her back in person." Lewis''s face was cold.


    Maggie said, "Uncle, what did you say? We¡¯ll go to invite her back personally? Who does she think she


    is? What qualifications does that woman have?"


    "Then you want to get out of the Hunt Family?!"


    "I¡­"


    Maggie bit her red lips and felt aggrieved.


    Half an hourter, in front of the dpidatedmunity.


    "It''s really dirty. It''s just a slum. I wouldn''te here if I were not worried about punishment."


    Maggie was full of disgust, keeping muttering.


    When they came to Katherine''s house, Charlie opened the door.


    Ewan immediately became angry and hit to Charlie''s chin with a fist, while shouting, "You trash, dare to


    hang up my phone, right?"


    Charlie looked indifferent. Then he kicked Ewan''s abdomen so fast.


    "Ouch!"


    Ewan screamed while covering his stomach.


    Maggie cursed, "Charlie, you dare to hurt him?"


    "Since you go to beg us, you¡¯d better to be polite. Or just get out of here immediately. In that case, you


    should be punished very seriously!"


    "You!" Maggie snorted coldly.


    At this time, when Axel, Spencer and Isabe came back from outside, they were very surprised when


    they saw Ewan.


    "Maggie, why are you in my house?"


    "When did youe back?" Maggie was surprised.


    Isabe sneered and said, "You don''t want me toe back? If I don¡¯te back, you will have no


    Maggie''s heart tightened and guarded against Isabe.


    Charlie exined, "Dad, Mom, they came to ask Katherine to go back to be the project leader. I heard


    that Manager Watson was furious when he found out that the person in charge has changed."


    "Really?"


    Spencerughed happily, "Haha, it won''t work without Katherine. Ewan, you regret it, right? You finally


    know how to beg others!"


    Ewan''s entire face turned into gloomy. He roared, "Ask Katherine toe out."


    "It was you who drove my sister away, and now it¡¯s you who wants my sister to go back. Ewan, who do


    you think you are?" Isabe sneered mercilessly.


    "Asshole, you dare to talk to me like this!"


    "Tsk-tsk, you¡¯re still so arrogant!"


    Isabe sneered, "You''re here to invite my sister back in person, which shows that Grandma is angry


    and the consequences are very serious. Now it¡¯s you whoe here to beg us. Please be polite. We


    don¡¯t owe you anything. Go away. We don''t wee you!"


    Charlie nodded.


    Although Isabe was a little arrogant, she was very smart. She could see through the truth so soon.


    Seeing Ewan''s terrible face, Spencer felt veryfortable. She swept around and asked, "Charlie,


    where is Katherine?"


    "She feels bad and is resting in the room."


    "What? She got sick? This is terrible." Spencer yelled and ran, Isabe and Axel following behind.


    When she came to the room, she found that Katherine was safe and sound. Katherine was watching a


    movie.


    "Katherine, what are you..."


    "Charlie asked me to do this." Katherine smiled.


    Spencer was also a smart person, and immediately understood Charlie''s intentions, "This brat is not


    stupid this time. We finally can be proud this time. But you still have to go to thepany. The time is


    almost here. Come out with me!"


    "Mom, Charlie said to listen to his arrangements. Without his notice, I don''t need to go out."


    Spencer squinted, "Do you listen to me or him? Katherine, I found that your rtionship with Charlie is


    getting better and better recently. Tell me honestly, are you in love with that trash?"


    "Mom, don''t call him trash. Charlie is very good!"


    These words made Axel and his wife stunned.


    Isabe held her forehead and sighed as she shook her head, "You''re totally screwed up. You¡¯re into


    that wimp."


    Spencer was furious and scolded, "You are brainless. He just does a little housework, but you are


    moved. You can¡¯t be so short-sighted!"


    Katherine pursed her red lips, feeling very wronged. She said, "Mom, it''s not what you think. We..."


    "You tell me the truth. Did you have a sex?"


    Katherine shook her head. Spencer breathed a sigh of relief, but her face still looked terrible. She said


    seriously, "I warn you, if you dare to have sex with that wimp, I will break your leg."


    "Mom, calm down."


    Isabe was also frightened.


    As for Axel, he had always been afraid of his wife. So now he didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    "The day when your Grandma is gone is the day when you and Charlie get divorce. I can''t let you live


    with that trash for a lifetime. You¡¯re so beautiful. It''s easy to find one who is better than him."


    Katherine raised her head with a firm face, "Mom, I won''t..."


    "Squeak!"


    Just then, the door of the room opened.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing Charlie, Spencer got angry and nced at the living room. She asked coldly, "Where are Ewan


    and the others?"


    "I let them leave!"


    "What?" Isabe was stunned, "My sister hasn''t gone to thepany with them yet. Why did they


    leave?"


    Charlie said faintly, "I let them go back to tell Grandma. The decision maker for the change of the


    person in charge is Grandma. Naturally, she has to make up for her mistake!"


    Boom!


    Axel and Spencer, including Isabe, felt unbelievable.


    A few secondster, Spencer screamed in horror, "You idiot. You actually let Mome over and invite


    Katherine back in person. Are you crazy?"


    "Asshole, you are getting us into trouble!"


    "OMG. I think I have to go abroad as soon as possible."


    Charlie looked calm, "Mom, Dad, take it easy, listen to me. With such current situation, if Katherine


    goes back to thepany, her life will be hard. You all know there are some rumors outside."


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    "If you want Katherine to befortable in that position, we must get Grandma done. Do you want to


    see that Katherine lives under the rumors and despised eyes of everyone?"


    The room became quiet.


    Spencer panted heavily, her voice trembling, "How are you sure that Old Lady Hunt wille? Do you


    know how proud she is? How could shee to such a shit ce?"


    "She wille, for sure."

 Chapter 19: Pressing Step by Step

    Chapter 19: Pressing Step by Step


    The next day, early morning.


    Katherine was wearing short-sleeved shorts and a ponytail, dripping with sweat. She was full of


    youthful vitality.


    Every day, she woulde to Mingyue Lake for a morning run.


    "Wow!"


    Katherine stopped and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Next to her, Charlie handed her mineral water and asked with a smile, "Every day you will stop and


    look at that ce. Are you looking at Zique Mountain?"


    "Yeah, what else can I see except for Zique Mountain?"


    Katherine rolled her eyes at him and frowned, "Since a year ago, you followed me every morning. Don''t


    you think I don''t know? You¡¯re so stubborn that you always didn¡¯t show up."


    Charlie touched his nose awkwardly.


    Before, he felt that Katherine was disgusted with him, so he could only silently follow behind to protect


    her. This morning, Katherine asked him to go for a morning jog with her for the first time, which made


    Charlie feel very happy.


    "Speaking of which, after running for so long, why are you not short of breath? You are not bad!"


    "Actually, if you try it, you will know if I am strong."


    Katherine looked confused, and then understood the meaning of the words. Her face became terrible.


    Charlie quickly changed the topic. He looked at Zique Mountain opposite Mingyue Lake, and asked,


    "Do you want to live in a vi on the mountain?"


    "In J City, which one don''t want to live in Zique Mountain? Living there is a manifestation and symbol of


    status. Grandma''s wish is to buy a vi in Zique Mountain. Even if it is at the foot of the mountain, it¡¯s


    okay."


    Katherine looked forward to living there, but then she sighed, "But the vi at the foot of the mountain


    costs 20 million to 30 million. Even if we sell all of the Hunt Family''s property, we can''t afford it. It is said


    that Zhizun Vi on the top of the mountain is worth more than one billion. The one who bought Zhizun


    Vi must be the super rich!"


    "Super rich?"


    Charlie muttered to himself. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "I have the key to that vi. If


    you¡¯re interested in it, I can take you to visit it now."


    "Charlie, I haven''t scolded you for a few days. You are getting more and more naughty. You even dare


    to make jokes with me!"


    Katherine kept rolling her eyes.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Spencer''s call.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Katherine, something serious happened. Your Grandma ising to our house. Didn''t you read


    message in WeChat Group? Everyone is talking about it!"


    "What!"


    Spencer''s tone was mixed with anxiety and tension. She urged, "Come back quickly. I feel flustered."


    "Okay, I''ll go back right away."


    Hanging up the phone, Katherine quickly checked WeChat Group.


    Sure enough, there was countless messages.


    "Katherine, what qualification does she have to let Grandma invite her back to thepany in person?


    So impolite. She is not worthy to be the offspring of the Hunt Family!"


    "She¡¯s so cocky now. Manager Watson doesn''t cooperate with anyone except her. Tsk-tsk. She''s really


    awesome, making Manager Watson only listen to her alone!"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what method she used. Let Katherine teach us. I want to learn!"


    "Latest news,test news. Grandma is leaving!"


    ...


    Seeing Katherine looking nervous, Charlie soothed, "Don''t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you."


    "Is it really okay? If Grandma gets angry..."


    "Trust me. But you don''t have to go home. You get in the car to change clothes. Just go directly to


    Chengyu Group to find Manager Watson. I will go home and wait for Grandma toe over."


    Seeing Charlie''s confident look, Katherine''s nervousness and panic gradually went away. She did not


    ask anymore.


    When Charlie got home, Spencer, Axel and Isabe were all uneasy.


    "Charlie, youe back alone? Where is Katherine?"


    "I have my own arrangements."


    Spencer shouted angrily, "Mom ising. You are still making arrangements. Do you know what you


    are doing? If you make Mom angry, Charlie, I''ll not let you go!"


    "Mom, don¡¯t scolded him! Grandma has already arrived in themunity." Isabe stared at the phone


    and said.


    In WeChat Group of the Hunt Family, it was broadcasting lively.


    "There is no one to pick up Grandma at the gate of themunity. How dare they!"


    "They¡¯re totally screwed up!"


    "Wait to see. Grandma will definitely be furious. Katherine is asking for it. She can''t wait to get out of


    the Hunt Family!"


    At the gate of themunity.


    With a cold expression on her face, Old Lady Hunt climbed up to the sixth floor with the help of her


    servant. Finally, she came to the door of Katherine''s house out of breath.


    "Mom, you are here!"


    Axel and Spencer received Old Lady Hunt with smiles.


    Spencer, who was like a tiger at home, looked like a mouse in front of Old Lady Hunt.


    "Grandmother."


    "Isabe, when did youe back?"


    "Yesterday."


    Old Lady Hunt walked into the room, sat down and asked, "Where is Katherine? Why didn''t I see her?"


    "Grandma, Katherine is not at home." Charlie walked out of the room.


    Ewan shouted, "Charlie, get into the room. You have no rights to speak here. Let Katherinee out


    quickly. Grandma is here. She dares to put on airs?"


    Charlie ignored him and poured a cup of tea for Old Lady Hunt.


    Then, staring at Old Lady Hunt, he said word by word, "Grandma, Ewan is your eldest grandson, and


    Katherine is also your granddaughter. I don''t know what Ewan told you, but you removed Katherine''s


    position for no reason. You¡¯ve gone a bit too far. Now that you¡¯re facing the consequences of


    terminating the cooperation. Who do you think is to me?"


    "Asshole. Who do you think you are? You dare to question Grandma? Who gave you the guts?" Ewan


    pointed to Charlie''s nose and scolded.


    Lewis also said coldly, "It''s not your turn to be cocky here. Let Katherinee out quickly."


    Charlie didn''t move.


    Spencer was in a panic, but Katherine was really not at home. She didn''t know how Charlie arranged it,


    so she didn''t know what to say.


    "Interesting."


    Suddenly, a sneer appeared on the face of Old Lady Hunt, "You''re so sure I''lle here in person?


    You¡¯re not afraid that I will give up this project in a fit of anger."


    "Grandma, you wouldn''t do this. The project of Chengyu Group is profitable enough to allow the Hunt


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Family to rank into the first-ss family. At that time, you can buy a vi in Zique Mountain. Grandma,


    am I right?"


    Charlie looked at Old Lady Hunt with a smile. But Old Lady Hunt''s face darkened.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds. The atmosphere became particrly tense.


    In the end, Old Lady Hunt snorted and said coldly, "Today, you make me impressive. Axel and


    Katherine dare not disrespect me. You nned all this, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Yes."


    "The purpose is only to restore Katherine''s position as the person in charge? Or is it to get back at me


    or at the Hunt Family?"


    Charlie''s eyes turned to Ewan.


    "Why do you stare at me?"


    "Grandma, I think your eldest grandson has something to with the rumors from the outside. Katherine


    can continue to be the person in charge. But it is difficult to clear the rumors."


    Old Lady Hunt frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Charlie''s face became intense. His voice increased a bit, "I want Ewan to personally admit that it''s him


    who spread the rumors to nder Katherine. At the same time, Grandma should stand up and speak


    for Katherine, and remove Ewan''s position as deputy general manager as punishment. Although this


    can''t make everyone outside shut up, it can at least suppress a part of it!"


    "Fuck off!"


    Ewan''s face was grim. He was roaring in his heart. This trash actually proposed to remove his position


    as deputy general manager. How dare he!


    "Grandma, you should be very clear about which is more important. Of course, I won''t go too far. Ewan


    will be removed from his post and cannot be restored within a year. As for what¡¯s your n after a year,


    I don¡¯t care."


    At this moment, Charlie''s eyes became sharp, as if he was different from before.


    "Just one year. I buy a year of time and an opportunity for Katherine to show her abilities. I believe


    Katherine can make the Hunt Family be stronger!"


    "Grandma, please agree."


    There was deathly silence in the room.


    Everyone was shocked. Axel and his wife had mixed feelings. Spencer, who disliked Charlie, found that


    Charlie was still not bad at this moment.


    "Are you insane? You trash. You dare to threaten Grandma? You deserve to die!"


    Ewan screamed, then leaned over and said, "Grandma, you know I..."


    "Shut up!"


    "What?"


    "Just do what Charlie said!"


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Ewan was dumbfounded.


    Lewis felt something was serious. He almost knelt down to intercede, "Mom, Ewan is your eldest


    grandson. How can you help an outsider? Mom, think twice!"


    "I have decided. Which one dares to talk nonsense, just get out of the Hunt Family!"


    The final word.


    Ewan''s face was pale. Axel and his wife breathed a sigh of relief, secretly admiring Charlie. He won.


    In WeChat Group, after this message appeared, no one spoke.


    Everyone knew that there would be a huge change in the Hunt Family.


    In theing year, Katherine would be the most powerful person in the Hunt Family apart from Old


    Lady Hunt. The rtives of Katherine who had previously targeted Katherine''s family started to feel


    anxious.


    Some people had even begun to prepare some gifts to apologize.


    "Thanks, Grandma!"


    Charlie took out his mobile phone and called Katherine, "Hey, Katherine, Grandma is here. How is it


    going?"


    "Grandma, I''m in Chengyu Group. I have already contacted Manager Watson. The cooperation can


    continue. The project is still the Hunt Family''s!"


    Old Lady Hunt took a deep breath and stood up with the crutch.


    When she reached the door, she stopped but did not look back. Her voice was cold, "I don''t like this


    feeling very much. This is the first and will be thest time!"


    "Thank you, Grandma."

 Chapter 20: Time Flies

    Chapter 20: Time Flies


    WeChat Group of the Hunt Family was so quiet, but there was a lot of discussion in thepany.


    "After Katherine is in charge of thepany, our life will be hard in the future!"


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t forget that there is still such a nice bride price. It must be the young


    master of a big family. We still have a chance."


    "Yes. After we marry into a wealthy family, Katherine is just nobody. But how do we spend this year?"


    Maggie clenched her fists and said coldly, "What are you worried about? Don''t you know Ewan? Now


    that he has lost the position as deputy general manager. He wants to kill Katherine. He will take care of


    that bitch. We don''t have to worry about it!"


    "Right. Now I just hope that the mysterious young master will appear quickly and choose one of us." A


    woman with heavy makeup said bitterly.


    "Sis, we have to stand on the same side. No matter who marries into a wealthy family, she must take


    care of other people and deal with Katherine together!"


    "Of course."


    ...


    Charlie didn''t care about what the Hunt Group was like now. He was not interested in Ewan''s hatred.


    Since Old Lady Hunt agreed, there would be no problem.


    One year was enough for Katherine to show her skills and to establish her position in thepany.


    Charlie was very confident in Katherine.


    "Good job!" Isabe gave a thumbs up.


    Charlie smiled.


    Axel and his wife looked at each other. Spencer hummed, "You''re luck this time. You won. But don''t


    think I will ept you. This little cleverness is nothing!"


    "Mom, I will work hard!"


    Spencer didn''t have much to say, and went to her room.


    Suddenly, Charlie''s cell phone rang. It was Marco''s call. It suddenly urred to Charlie that today was


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    August 15th.


    Charlie came to the bedroom.


    "Marco."


    "Mr. Charlie, you won''t forget it, will you? I am at Qingfeng Mountain Vi. Where are you? I will send


    someone to pick you up now."


    Charlie smiled and said, "Naturally, I won''t forget. Your enemy, Matthew, has arrived?"


    "Not yet. He said he would arrive at twelve o''clock noon."


    "There is plenty of time. You don''t need to pick me up. I can take a taxi there by myself!"


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie made an excuse and went out.


    In Qingfeng Mountain Vi.


    As soon as Charlie got off the car, a tall and burly man walked over, "Mr. Charlie, Marco has been


    waiting for a long time. Pleasee with me."


    It was in the back garden again.


    When Charlie appeared, Marco was talking with a man in a long gown. Seeing Charlie, Marco came


    andughed.


    "Mr. Charlie, this is Master Graham. He is also a warrior, who is great."


    The man in the long gown was in his early forties. He looked cold and arrogant. His eyes half-squinted


    with disdain.


    ncing at Charlie, Master Graham said faintly, "Marco, who is he? You even invited such a young


    man. I have heard about Matthew. He is very powerful. Even if it is me, I don¡¯t dare to say that I can


    win. You called this brat over! Do you think two people can scare away Matthew?"


    "This..." Marco was embarrassed.


    Charlie looked indifferent. He gave Marco a sideways look, then walked to the pavilion next to him and


    sat down, without saying a word.


    He and Marco had made a deal the day before yesterday. Now Marco had found another warrior. It was


    obvious that Marco did not believe in Charlie''s strength.


    But when Charlie thought Marco was fully prepared to save his own lives, Charlie didn''t feel it was a big


    deal.


    However, Charlie''s attitude pissed Master Graham off.


    "I don''t know whether you have the ability to be a warrior or not. But you dare to be so arrogant. Now I


    really don¡¯t know these young people. After learning a little trick, they think that they are invincible in


    the world."


    Master Graham shook his head and sighed, "I have seen so many young people who are like him.


    Either they die early, or they haven''t achieved anything in their lives and do nothing."


    Marco was in a dilemma, feeling so awkward.


    One was a warrior. The other was his own distinguished guest. He could only be a peacemaker,


    "Master Graham, Mr. Charlie is my friend."


    "Fine. Let him step back a bitter. Don''t me me if he¡¯s hurt!" Master Graham said, closing his eyes


    and resting.


    Charlie was happily rxing alone in the pavilion, tasting decades of aging wine.


    Time flied.


    At noon, a strong wind screamed.


    Charlie''s eyes shed, and then he heard a loud shout, "Marco!"


    Rumble!


    The sound was deafening.


    Marco''s face was pale in shock.


    In the next second, there was a middle-aged man in the garden. He looked fierce and energy. His


    breath was deep. His eyes were sharp.


    So solid foundation.


    Charlie nodded secretly. Matthew was strong.


    "Matthew!"


    "Son of bitch. The day finallyes. You ruined my family and made my parents died tragically. Today,


    I¡¯ll take your head to mourn my parents!"


    Matthew''s voice was very loud. To be precise, it was a bit too loud.


    Charlie guessed that this should be a technique, which used internal force to make the vocal cords to


    vibrate, making the sound like thunderous.


    This technique was not umon. It was a way to frighten opponents.


    "Bodyguard, bodyguard!"


    Marco yelled anxiously.


    Matthew grinned and said, "Don''t shout. They were all killed by me when I came in. Now, just go to the


    hell!"


    "Arrogant! I¡¯m here. Who dares to hurt Marco?"


    Master Graham stood up.


    Marco withdrew quickly, folding his hands and saying, "Master Graham, please."


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me!"


    "Leave it to you?"


    Matthewughed disdainfully and shook his head, "The ignorant is fearless. I noticed you when I came


    in. Just a trash. You just have reached preliminary stage of internal force. But you dare to say such


    words to me?"


    "Dare you! You are asking for it!"


    Master Graham moved.


    He practiced FuHok Fist, which was powerful and fast. It was indeed a good martial art.


    "Such a fool!"


    Matthew kicked his feet against the ground, and then his body rushed out like a cannonball.


    He appeared in front of Master Graham instantly. Then, a punch broke through Master Graham''s


    defense and hit on Master Graham''s chest.


    Master Graham was like a kite with a broken wire, flying out more than ten meters and hitting the


    rockery in the garden.


    "Puff!"


    Master Graham spouted blood and was terrified, "You, you have reached medium stage of internal


    force!"


    Matthew was condescending, with a smirk on his face, "It''s toote. A warrior is of great value. When I


    take the head of Marco, I will get even with you slowly!"


    At the moment Master Graham was beaten into the air, Marco''s face paled, knowing that he might be


    doomed to die today.


    Now, seeing Matthewing with a strong intent to kill him, his body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Your family were already dead and can¡¯te back. Even if you kill me, it''s useless. I''m from the


    Xiang family. My father is Samuel!"


    "Whatever! Today, no one can change your endings. Besides, I have reached medium stage of internal


    force. Will I be afraid of you the Xiang family? It''s ridiculous!"


    A big broadsword appeared in Matthew''s hand, which was shining with cold light.


    Marco stepped back again and again. Finally, he was forced to a corner.


    At the critical juncture, Charlie said while pouring the wine, "Enough. It''s time to stop. Break your arms


    and leave immediately."


    "What?"


    Matthew turned his head.


    In fact, as soon as he arrived in the back garden, he noticed Charlie and Master Graham. Obviously he


    founded that Master Graham was a warrior who had reached medium stage of internal force.


    But he observed Charlie for a long time and still couldn''t find any clues. Coupled with Charlie''s young


    appearance, Matthew naturally thought Charlie was just a yboy.


    "Who are you?"


    "Charlie."


    "I don''t know." Matthew curled his lips and shouted, "Boy, today I took revenge and captured a warrior.


    I¡¯m in good mood. I can let you go. Get out of here."


    "I should have said this."


    "In that case, don¡¯t me me being rude!"


    Matthew came to kill Charlie with a broadsword.


    Charlie sighed lightly. He didn''t even looked straight at Matthew. He put down the wine ss and raised


    his hand to grab the air. It seemed as if he had caught something.


    Swish!


    He shook his wrist. The dazzling aura of practice instantly fell on Matthew''s body. It sted Matthew


    away.


    "What!"


    Matthew let out a scream. His breathnguished. His Dantian was obviously broken by Charlie. Now,


    he became a weak ordinary person.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Charlie got up and stood in front of the pavilion with his hands back.


    force discharging and kill the enemy from distance.


    martial master!


    Matthew was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. There were only few martial master in H


    Country. How did he expect that he would meet one here? Besides, Charlie was still so young.


    Not far away, under the rockery.


    Master Graham felt creepy.


    What he ridiculed just now was actually martial master. He was totally screwed up!


    "Please forgive me."


    "I broke your Dantian. Do you ept it?"


    Matthew almost crawled on the ground. His cold sweat kept falling, "I ept it."


    "I don''t want to kill people. Get out of here and never enter J City again."


    Charlie''s breath was circling around him, which was like a God, "Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    "Leave."


    After hearing what Charlie said, Matthew almost burst into tears, "Thank you for not killing me. I will


    leave J City now."


    Swish!


    The breeze blew. The calmness was restored in the garden.


    Matthew came quickly and went quickly.


    Master Graham wanted to pretend to be dead on the ground. As for Marco, although he wasn''t a


    warrior, his father was a warrior. So he had also heard a lot about warrior.


    He knew how strong martial master was. So he was also very nervous.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, Master Graham''s body was tight. He felt two knives thrust into his back. He sweated, raised


    his head tremblingly, and then saw Charlie''s cold eyes.

 Chapter 21: The News That Causes a Sensation in the Whole City

    Chapter 21: The News That Causes a Sensation in the Whole City


    "Sir, please forgive me. I¡¯m such an asshole. Don¡¯t kill me."


    "martial master cannot be insulted!"


    Master Graham shrank on the ground. Marco was also shocked, standing on the side. He did not dare


    to breathe.


    Charlie walked slowly to Master Graham. Staring at Master Graham, he said lightly, "Since you don''t


    know who I am, I can forgive you this time. But I have to give you a little punishment. I¡¯ll destroy your


    martial arts!"


    "No, sir, it¡¯s not easy for me to have today¡¯s achievement. Please don¡¯t!"


    "Give me a reason."


    Master Graham thought it as soon as possible. He tremblingly took out a simple jade pendant from his


    arms, and handed it to Charlie, saying in a trembling voice, "Sir, I found this jade pendant in historical


    site. Although I don''t know its magical effect, I know it must be extraordinary."


    "Oh?"


    Charlie grabbed the simple jade pendant. A glimmer of joy shed in his eyes. He nodded and said,


    "For the sake of the jade pendant, I let you go. Get out of here!"


    "Thank you for your forgiveness!"


    Master Graham ran faster than Matthew and disappeared into the back garden in the blink of an eye.


    Marco finally felt relieved and came forward, folding his hands, "Mr. Charlie, thank you... Wait, please


    stay. I have prepared a luncheon. How about having lunch before you leave?"


    Charlie ignored him at all, and left Qingfeng Mountain Vi directly.


    At the entrance of the vi, Marco smiled bitterly, knowing that what he did in the back garden just now


    made Charlie unhappy.


    He didn''t know how much it would cost to make up for the little grudge.


    "Oh, I¡¯m wrong."


    Marco sighed and made a call, "Hey, father, Matthew has been resolved. But Mr. Charlie..."


    Charlie left Qingfeng Mountain Vi and rushed to the urban area. Finally, he arrived to Linghu Park.


    He sat down with crossing his legs in the secluded jungle.


    "That brat gave me a surprise. This jade pendant contains rich and pure Reiki. If I absorb it, it will be


    great for me!"


    Immediately, Charlie practiced immortal code and took a breath.


    An almost transparent smoke rushed out of the jade pendant and went into Charlie''s mouth. This scene


    "Swish!"


    When thest ray of Reiki was absorbed, Charlie opened his eyes and exhaled a breath.


    The white practice shot out and went to eight meters away.


    "Comfortable!"


    In Charlie''s hands, the jade pendant lost its Reikiand turned into ash.


    "But it is too little. It¡¯s not enough for me to recover. I don''t know what happened in D City. My good


    apprentice, we will meet again soon."


    Suddenly, a murderous aura appeared around Charlie.


    Ten years ago, Charlie ushered in immortals catastrophe. He thought that he had made the


    arrangements and would be able to spend the ten years safely. Unexpectedly, his favorite apprentice


    actually rebelled.


    On that day, his apprentice united with Three ancient martial families in D City to besieged him at


    Yanling Mountain.


    Forty-nine martial master, hundreds of warrior who had reached genuine qi state, and innumerable


    warrior. Such a group of forces was enough to destroy any forces, even government forces.


    Fortunately, Charlie had his way out. He had traveled for five thousand years, knowing that people


    were the most unpredictable, so he had established his Dark Group long time ago.


    That night, his Dark Group and Three ancient martial families fought desperately, just to create a


    chance for him to survive.


    That night, everywhere was blood in Yanling Mountain. Bodies were everywhere.


    After that night, Three ancient martial families were greatly injured. The strength of the entire martial


    circle in H Country retrogressed for more than ten years.


    The instigator of this battle was Charlie''s apprentice, just for Charlie''s immortal code.


    Everyone wanted to get the secrets to live long life!


    "Huh!"


    Charlie''s emotions fluctuated violently. Every time he recalled the members of Dark Group dedicated


    their lives in order to save him, he burst into tears.


    Suddenly, the ringing of the phone interrupted Charlie''s thoughts.


    "Hello, Jaiden."


    "Master, Ewan has rified it openly. Old Lady Hunt has also removed him from his post. Katherine has


    returned to her post. Everything is normal."


    Charlie responded, "Very good."


    Jaiden said anxiously, "Master, the rumors have not beenpletely eliminated. Some big families are


    still ironically talking about Katherine."


    "I will take care of this. Now there is an important thing for you to do."


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    Charlie was silent for a few seconds. The light in his eyes became more brilliant. He smiled, "Spread


    out a message. It¡¯s..."


    At noon on August 15th.


    A piece of news quickly spread throughout J City, which made the celebrity circle in J Cityso shocked.


    To be precise, it caused a sensation throughout the city.


    On August 20th, a wedding would be held at Zhizun Vi on the top of Zique Mountain.


    This news was too shocking.


    Everyone knew what Zhizun Vi represented for. The one who could buy it must have a very high


    social status. No family in J City had this qualification.


    The wedding ceremony at the top of Zique Mountain was too romantic and too high-profile. The


    background and identity of the protagonist must be so strong.


    In J City, youngdies from all major families were talking about the news, dreaming of being the bride.


    The most lively was the Hunt Family.


    "Finally appeared, my future husband!"


    "The one who can buy Zhizun Vi must be the big family from S City. The more noble young master is,


    the more he pays attention to the soul and inner character. I read so many poetry and books. The bride


    is me!"


    "Ridiculous! You deserve it? If you don''t have a good face, who would be interested in paying attention


    to your inner soul? Temperament and knowledge can be cultivated, but beauty is natural. Are you going


    to do a stic surgery? Will the noble young master want to face a fake face?"


    "Asshole!"


    ...


    Those girls in the Hunt Family were arguing so fiercely. No one was willing to give in. Even their


    parents got into the quarrels, which was so furiously.


    In thepany, in Katherine''s office.


    "Sister, it''s so exciting. It''s in Zique Mountain!"


    "Sister, what kind of the man do you think he would be? He actually takes a fancy to the girls in the


    Hunt Family."


    "Sister, do you think I have a chance?"


    Katherine didn''t look up. While processing the documents, she said calmly, "Isabe, don''t be too


    arrogant. If a couple get married, they should have the same social status and family background. Even


    if you marry into a big family, you will not befortable, but sad!"


    "Humph, if I marry into a big wealthy, I will be the hostess. Who dares to be disrespectful to me?"


    Isabe said proudly.


    Katherine shook her head helplessly, and said, "I don''t think the heroine will be the girl in the Hunt


    Family. It may be that another couple think Zhizun Vi is so good. So theye to J City to hold the


    wedding!"


    "Then why did they have to spread the news all over J City?"


    "Big family likes to be the center of attention. It is understandable that they want to be the focus of the


    city. Anyway, Isabe, don''t think too much and don''t have too much hope."


    As soon as Katherine finished speaking, the office door was opened.


    "Isabe, your sister is right. Don''t have any illusions." Maggie appeared, holding the document. She


    sneered, "The heroine of the wedding is destined to be me!"


    "It''s so funny. Look at you, so vulgar. You want to marry into a wealthy family? You think that the man is


    blind?" Isabe retorted not to be outdone.


    Maggie was slightly sullen, and then suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "Look at you, just a little girl. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath to argue with you. I amughing at your


    sister."


    Maggie''s eyes fixed on Katherine. She said strangely, "If I remember correctly, August 20th, three years


    ago, is the day you married Charlie!"


    Suddenly, Katherine felt shocked.


    "Tsk-tsk, it''s a really good day. One was the worst wedding. The other is the grandest wedding. They all


    appear in the Hunt Family..."


    Maggie walked to the door of the office and said coldly, "Three years ago, August 20th was the shame


    of the Hunt Family. That shameful thing has gradually faded away, but now it has been brought up


    again. Thanks to you, Grandma is in a bad mood now!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But don''t worry. When I be a bride on the 20th, I will surely sweep away the humiliation of the


    Hunt Family. Do you think that you are the boss after you get the contract?¡±


    "Katherine, you are too na?ve. You can''t beat me!"


    Bang!


    The office¡¯s door was mmed close suddenly. Katherine had no mood to work now. She was irritable.


    "Maggie, son of bitch!"


    Isabe hugged Katherine andforted her, "Sister, calm down, don''t be angry with that shrew. It¡¯s


    just a coincidence. Why did that man have to choose August 20th? Did he mean it?"


    "We don''t know each other. So how could he deliberately target me? Besides, it is his freedom to


    choose a date for marriage."


    Katherine fluffed up her hair and smiled, "I''m not so vulnerable. You go to y. I have to work now!"


    "Well, I''m going to buy clothes. I want to buy a wedding dress!"


    Seeing Isabe leaving happily, Katherine smiled bitterly and looked at the phone. At this moment, the


    idea of calling Charlie toin suddenly popped into her mind.


    This shocked Katherine. Her heartbeat speeded up inexplicably, ¡®Am I really into Charlie?¡¯


    ...


    The news about holding wedding at Zhizun Vi had be more and more intense in J City.


    However, the person in charge never showed up. The mountain vi was still empty. There was no one


    living there at night. Only a dozen bodyguards guarded it day and night.


    Five days passed.


    On August 20th, the whole J City was a sensation. The day came.


    Within a few miles of Zique Mountain, there were so many luxury cars parking here.


    ording to the exact news, the wedding at the top of the mountain was very simple, with only the


    hero and the heroine. No other people were invited.


    But this couldn''t be troublesome for the young masters anddies. They gathered on the shore of


    Mingyue Lake, manipting the drone to get close to Zique Mountain to take pictures.


    Live broadcast.


    The waiting time was hard to get through. The evening came so slowly.


    It was getting dark. The night wasing.


    In Pearl building of Chengyu Group.


    Standing in front of French window, Charlie looked at the towering Zique Mountain in the distance, with


    hands back. Jaiden and Sidney stood behind him.


    "Master, everything is ready. You can set off anytime."


    "Ok!"


    Jaiden waved. The two beautiful servants helped Charlie put on suits. Charlie was handsome, looking


    so domineering.


    It was six o''clock.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Charlie''s eyes gleamed brightly. He gave the order.

 Chapter 22: You Are the Heroine Tonight

    Chapter 22: You Are the Heroine Tonight


    In the evening on August 20th.


    Inside an apartment in a high-end residential area in J City.


    "Mom, how is the situation on Zique Mountain?"


    Maggie wore a white wedding dress with openwork gold silk edging, with two diamonds dotted on her


    chest and exquisite makeup. She stood in front of the mirror and swayed.


    "There hasn''t been any movement there yet. Judging from the drone shots, Zhizun Vi has been


    decorated, with roses all over the floor. So brilliant!"


    "Did the young master of the big family show up?"


    "Don¡¯t hurry! This big family is just trying to creating suspense. These families in J City are nothing. The


    young master should deliberately let celebrities in J City wait for him, so as to highlight his identity!"


    The woman asked Maggie not to worry, but she paced back and forth in the house without stopping for


    a moment, "Girl, our family can finally turn over! After you marry into a rich family, even Old Lady Hunt


    has to respect you. I had enough with that old bitch!"


    "Don''t worry. Mom, the heroine in J City tonight is destined to be me."


    Maggie looked arrogant and confident.


    Such a scene appeared in the homes of the daughters of the Hunt Family. All of them dressed up


    beautifully, waiting for the invitation from Zique Mountain.


    Even those girls who were destined to have no hope were full of hope and longing.


    Inside an old building in an oldmunity in J City.


    "Mom, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Isabe folded her hands. Compared with Maggie''s western-style wedding dress, she wore a Chinese-


    style bridal wedding gown.


    It was bright and gorgeous.


    "Pretty, my daughter is so beautiful." Spencer smiled brightly. Then she turned her head and asked,


    "Axel, is there no news from Zique Mountain yet?"


    "No, the young master hasn''t appeared yet!"


    Spencer looked at the time and muttered, "It''s just over six o''clock. It''s still early. The big family always


    likes to put on airs, but this just highlights his noble status. When Isabe marries into such a wealthy


    family, our family will turn over! Others will go to butter up us."


    At this time, Katherine walked out of the room.


    "Sister, look at my outfit. Is it beautiful?"


    "Not bad!"


    Katherine nced and drank water. She said with a smile, "Dad, Mom, Isabe, you are too


    narcissistic. Which men would get married with a girl he hasn¡¯t meet? Obviously, it''s not the girl of the


    Hunt Family!"


    "What are you talking about? Did you forget the bride price on the birthday of your Grandma? Who else


    can be except for the girls in the Hunt Family?"


    Spencer talked eloquently, "We don''t know the methods of the big family. Maybe the young master has


    already known the information of Isabe. There is no need to meet at all. Get married directly. It¡¯s so


    overbearing. This is what young master from big families will do!"


    "Overbearing. I like it." Isabe giggled.


    Katherine shook her head helplessly. She did not say much, because she didn''t want to break the


    beautiful fantasy of her family. She turned around and went back to the bedroom to continue


    processing thepany documents.


    In the living room, the phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    Isabe looked at the phone and frowned, "Charlie''s call. Why is he calling me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Spencer snorted coldly, "What time is it? This brat is still fooling around. Let hime back. I have to


    teach him a lessonter!"


    "Hey, Charlie, why are you calling me?"


    On the other side of the phone, Charlie''s voice was low and sexy, "Is your sister at home?"


    "Yes, just call her directly. I am busy."


    "Wait. Is she by your side?"


    "No!"


    "Well, I need your help."


    Isabe looked impatient, "Say."


    "Let your sister put on the most beautiful clothes and go to Linghu Park. Don''t tell her that it¡¯s me who


    let her go. Just say that Chengyu Group has an event in the park."


    "That¡¯s it?"


    "Yes, please."


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer hurried to the bedroom and urged, "Katherine, hurry up, put on


    beautiful clothes... This one. The ck evening dress looks noble."


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Katherine was confused.


    Isabe leaned at the door and said, "Chengyu Group has an activity in Linghu Park. Sister, hurry up."


    "Really? Okay."


    Katherine quickly dressed up and drove away from themunity in the BMW.


    In the room, Axel asked suspiciously, "Honey, why are you so active about Charlie''s matter?"


    "What does it have to do with that wimp?"


    Spencer seemed to have a trick and said, "There are rumors that Katherine and Manager Watson have


    an unclear rtionship. This is a good opportunity!"


    "What do you mean? You really believe Katherine..."


    "This is not important." Spencer interrupted Axel, and said, "Actually, if the rumor is true, it will be the


    best. If Katherine can be with Manager Watson, it will not be bad. Manager Watson is far richer than


    the Hunt Family!"


    "What?!"


    Axel was furious, "You''re Katherine''s mother. Manager Watson is almost in his forties. He even has


    several children. You... let Katherine be a mistress?"


    "What are you screaming at? You¡¯re useless. I¡¯m so unlucky that I married you. I suffered a lifetime of


    hardship. I will not let my daughter be like me. What¡¯s wrong with being a mistress? If they are in love,


    Katherine can be Manager Watson''s legal wife"


    Spencer got more and more excited as she spoke, "In this society, others onlyugh at the poor but not


    at mistresses. As long as you have money, you will be respected by others. No one will care how you


    get your money!"


    "Mom, calm down. Today is a great day." Isabe hurriedly said.


    "That''s right. Today is my daughter''s great day."


    Spencer shouted to Axel, "Pay attention to the situation of Zique Mountain. Don''t dy your daughter''s


    important affairs!"


    Axel dared not speak when he was scolded. He was watching those live broadcasts on his mobile


    phone.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he shouted, "He has appeared!"


    "What?"


    "The young master appeared. It¡¯s so awesome. He took a helicopter to Zhizun Vi. But no one knows


    what he looks like."


    Isabe and Spencer rushed to Axel''s side. The drone broadcasted video footage one after another,


    only to see the helicopternding on the top of the mountain, and then a young man walked down.


    "Wow, it''s so great." Isabe eximed excitedly.


    Spencer looked at the back of the young man in the picture. Because of the clouds and mist around the


    Zique Mountain, the picture was not too clear.


    "How do I feel this figure is familiar?"


    "Mom, he will be your little son-inw soon. How could you be not familiar with him?" Isabe grinned.


    Spencer didn''t think much, and smiled, "The hero arrives. He will send someone to pick up the bride


    soon."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the helicopter left the top of the mountain.


    "It''sing!"


    At this moment, Isabe, Maggie, and the other daughters of the Hunt Family were all excited to the


    point of being overwhelmed, as well as nervous.


    Katherine drove fast. She guessed that Sidney would be in Linghu Park. She just happened to have a


    few questions about the project. She could talk about it with Sidneyter.


    Twenty minutester, she arrived at the destination.


    At the gate, two women in formal attire stopped her and asked, "Are you Katherine, Miss Hunt?"


    "It''s me."


    "Please follow me."


    Katherine felt very confused. When she walked to thergewn of Linghu Park, she saw a helicopter,


    which was ready to go.


    Next to the helicopter, stood a middle-aged man, "Miss Hunt, I have been waiting for you for a long


    time. Please get on the helicopter."


    "Who are you? Where are you taking me?"


    "Miss Hunt, take it easy. Tonight will be your most unforgettable moment."


    Katherine was a little panicked, but still got on the helicopter. After all, if the other party wanted to deal


    with her, she would not be able to beat three people.


    Rumble!


    The helicopter went all the way to the west, and soon came to the top of Zique Mountain.


    "Miss, here we are."


    The middle-aged man got out of the helicopter and respectfully said, "It''s windy on the top of the


    mountain. Please put on the velvet robe."


    At the same time, the entire J City was in uproar.


    At the shore of Mingyue Lake, many young man anddies stared at the pictures taken by the drone.


    "This is the heroine!"


    "Get closer and shoot her face. I can''t see clearly."


    "No, it''s foggy. If the drone gets close, it''ll be hit by bodyguards. A dozen drones have been hit down


    before."


    "Who the hell is she?"


    "Quickly, broadcast the picture."


    ...


    At the top of Zique Mountain.


    Katherine felt like a dream. If she still didn''t understand what happened, she would be a fool.


    ¡®The heroine tonight is me?¡¯


    How could it be!


    "Miss, pleasee with me."


    The middle-aged man led Katherine to the gate of the vi. The servants on both sides pushed open


    the gate.


    Suddenly, rose petals floated out in the breeze.


    It blurred Katherine''s vision. Faintly, she saw a strange and familiar man standing in the middle of the


    wide and brilliant lobby.

 Chapter 23: Why Is It You

    Chapter 23: Why Is It You


    "Boom!"


    In an apartment in a high-end residential area, Maggie''s face was terrible. She smashed the vase and


    cup frantically.


    "Why!"


    "It''s impossible. Why isn''t it me!"


    "Who is that woman? Who is it!"


    The woman was very frightened. She hugged Maggie and persuaded, "Take it easy. Maggie, we still


    have a chance. This young master may not be the one who gave the bride price!"


    "Maggie, I asked in WeChat Group. No one was invited to Zique Mountain. Isabe is also at home. So


    your mother is right, we should be wrong!"


    Maggie gradually calmed down, clenching her fists, "Yes, there is still a chance. I still have a chance. I


    will definitely be able to marry into a rich family."


    At the same time, Isabe cried sadly at home.


    "Mom, why isn''t it me? Why?"


    Spencer and Axel didn''t know how tofort her. Fortunately, the other daughters of the Hunt Family


    weren''t invited, either.


    The drone broadcast was still ying. The woman in the velvet robe walked into Zhizun Vi under


    countless gazes.


    "Tsk."


    The more Spencer looked at it, the more she felt that something was wrong, "What''s it going on? That


    young master just now, and now this youngdy, I feel both very familiar!"


    "Honey, are you stunned?"


    "The picture pauses. Zoom in."


    Axel shook his head and said, "Zooming in is useless. The top of Zique Mountain is originally foggy.


    Besides, it¡¯s at night. The video is not clear and the zoom is blurry."


    "It''s really weird!" Spencer muttered to herself.


    Isabe wiped off her tears. She stared at the picture again, feeling weird. Suddenly, a shocking idea


    popped into her mind, ¡®This figure is very simr to sister. Is it possible...¡¯


    ¡®No. Sister is already married. Besides, she went to Linghu Park.¡¯


    This idea was extinguished by Isabe.


    ...


    In Zhizun Vi at the top of Zique Mountain.


    Katherine really felt like she was dreaming. Where she stepped on was the ce everyone in J


    Citywanted toe in.


    Roses drifted all over the sky¡­ Beautiful music. Bright and intoxicating red carpet...


    In the center of the magnificent lobby, there was a guzheng. A man in a suit was plucking the strings.


    Pipa song.


    Katherine was so familiar with this melody. It was her favorite song. She had listened to it countless


    times.


    The tune was familiar, and the figure was also familiar.


    Katherine''s heartbeat speeded up. She walked very slowly. When she stood behind the man, he just


    finished ying Pipa song.


    The man got up and turned around.


    "It''s really you!"


    Katherine covered her mouth and eximed.


    Charlie''s eyes were bright. He chuckled, "Why can''t it be me? What do you think of Pipa song I yed


    just now? This is your favorite song. But it is a little sad and not suitable for this scene of great joy."


    "But if you like to listen, I can y it for you!"


    "I said that I had the key to Zhizun Vi and I wanted to take you around, but you don''t believe it. So I


    can only use this method to invite you over!"


    "I owe you a wedding!"


    Katherine''s eyes were red. Her throat moved but she couldn''t speak.


    Charlie stepped forward, wiping off her tears, and said softly, "You have suffered in the past three


    years. I''m sorry."


    Wow!


    Katherine''s tears kept falling.


    "Why?"


    "I have my own difficulties. I can''t tell you these things. When the time is right, I will tell you everything."


    "You bastard!"


    Katherine madly hammered Charlie''s chest and cried, "Do you know how ufortable I was when I


    was ridiculed by those people? Do you know how much I want a man to protect me and spoil me?"


    "I know."


    "You don''t know. You are an idiot. You don''t understand anything. Do you know how sad I am when


    those people ridicule you and mock you? You are my husband. Why do they scold you? But I''m


    useless. I can''t help you. I can only watch you being bullied!"


    Charlie''s lips trembled. His throat seemed to be blocked by a big stone.


    He suddenly hugged Katherine tightly.


    "Sorry, it was my fault. Everything is over. It''s fine now."


    Katherine cried thoroughly. The grievances which umted over the past three years were vented


    at this moment. Charlie was also very touched.


    He was an old monster who had gone through both the ancient and modern times. He had lived for five


    thousand years. Sometimes he would back the wrong horse.


    In the past three years, Katherine had scolded him a lot. She gave him a long face and scolded him.


    For a long time, he thought that Katherine was disgusting with him, wanted to kick him away and


    wanted to draw a line with him.


    But he didn''t know that Katherine cared about him.


    In fact, Charlie didn''t figure it out. Katherine cared about him, so she gave him long face and scolded


    him.


    If a woman waspletely indifferent to you, treated you as a transparent person andpletely


    ignored you, it would be the real contempt.


    A quarter of an hourter, Charlie and Katherine were at the balcony on the top floor of the vi.


    Looking far away, J City was colorful and busy in the dark night. Here, Katherine had a feeling that she


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    could control the overall situation and decide others'' fates.


    "You gave the bride price?"


    "Yes. But there was a little mistake. I was going to give it to you directly, but I didn''t expect that it would


    be sent to Grandma''s birthday party." Charlie said embarrassedly.


    Katherine snorted, "This really makes everyone misunderstand deep enough."


    Charlie tilted his head and smiled, "You''re happy now, aren''t you? Those women are still guessing who


    can get the bride price and rushing to marry into a rich family, and even taunting you. But they don''t


    know that you have it all."


    "Come on. I don''t have time to be jealous with them."


    Katherine fluttered her hair, looking so charm. Charlie didn''t notice there was a faint smile on the corner


    of her mouth.


    "You bought Zhizun Vi?"


    "To be exact, it was given by someone else."


    This made Katherine''s heart tremble.


    "Be given by others" was more shocking than "bought by himself".


    Zhizun Vi was so expensive. It was 180 million dors. It was not a small amount. The one who could


    buy the vi must be a big shot.


    Such a big shot gave the vi to Charlie, which was enough to exin Charlie''s terrifying identity


    background.


    "No one believes it. A super young master is willing to marry into a small family and live with her


    parents. Besides, he has been bullied for three years. Do you like being bullied by others? Are you so


    idle?"


    Katherine felt very speechless, rolled her eyes at him and said, "You are the boss behind Chengyu


    Group. Sidney is your subordinate. That''s why I won the contract so easily. Am I right?"


    "No!"


    "Huh?" Katherine was surprised.


    Charlie''s face was serious. He looked at the distance and said faintly, "I am not a super rich young


    master, but a lucky brat."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Three months ago, I identally saved a man. I didn''t expect that he is a big shot. This vi was given


    to me in return for saving his life, and the bride price is the same. Chengyu Group is not mine. But


    Sidney is indeed my ssmate."


    Charlie denied everything.


    He was very afraid, afraid of betrayal.


    Although the chance of Katherine''s betrayal was so small that it could be ignored, Charlie dared not


    gamble.


    The apprentice who had been with him for ten years also betrayed him!


    Before regaining sufficient strength, Charlie warned himself that everything must be cautious.


    In fact, he was enough high profile tonight.


    If he didn''t want to give Katherine a sce, he would never be so high-profile.


    "If I were really a super rich young master, I wouldn''t let Ewan insult me for three years, unless I was a


    fool. Even if I wanted to, the family behind me would not be able to let me be bullied. the Hunt Family


    would have been wiped out!"


    Katherine frowned and nodded, "It makes sense. But you are really lucky."


    "Everything tonight is arranged by the big shot. But the favor is limited. I can''t always ask the big shot


    to do anything for me. If one day he gets angry, we all will die!"


    "Yes, we are ordinary people, so we shouldn''t have too much contact with big shots like him. Because


    our worlds are different!" Katherine said firmly.


    Charlie smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I know what I am doing."


    Suddenly. Katherineughed out, "You are a rich man now. With this vi, you are as rich as those big


    families in J City."


    "Don¡¯t say it out. Once it spreads out, we will have a lot of trouble."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone." Katherine patted her chest and vowed.


    "Would you like to sleep here tonight?"


    "Of course, it''s not easy toe here. I want to experience the life of the rich."


    "Sleep together?"


    "Get away. Don''t think too much."


    In the early morning of the next day, they had breakfast together.


    Outside the vi, Katherine got on the helicopter. Charlie waved his hand, "You go to thepany first.


    I have something else to deal with."


    "Charlie."


    "Yeah?"


    Katherine bit her red lips, staring at him, "I believe what you said yesterday. I also know that your


    identity is by no means simple. But I won''t ask more. Since you didn¡¯t tell me in the past three years, it''s


    not time, right?"


    "When the time is right, I will know everything, right?"


    Charlie smiled.


    Katherine was always so considerate and gentle, making him extremelyfortable and at easy.


    He nodded heavily, "Yes, definitely."

 Chapter 24: Charlie And Charles

    Chapter 24: Charlie And Charles


    After Katherine left, Charlie called Jaiden.


    In Zhizun Vi.


    "Jaiden, what''s the matter?"


    An hour ago, Jaiden said that there was something important to report. He also said that he wanted to


    report to Charlie face to face. Charlie noticed it was unusual.


    Jaiden waved his hand to let the servants leave.


    "Master, there is news from informants from D City that Three ancient martial families are getting more


    and more at odds. Just yesterday, arge-scale fighting broke out in Yanling Mountain, which even


    rmed the government forces."


    "Tsk-tsk, interesting."


    A cold smile appeared on Charlie''s face, "Wolves fighting, there will be deaths and injuries. It just can


    weaken their strength, which is a good thing for me."


    "By the way, Jaiden, do you have any information about my dear apprentice?"


    Charlie deliberately stressed the word "dear".


    Jaiden looked weird and asked, "Master, do you know what are Three ancient martial families in D City


    now?"


    "the Cox family, the Lane family and the Ryan family. Is there any change?"


    "Yes."


    Jaiden nodded, "Ten years ago, after the battle in Yanling Mountain, Three ancient martial families


    were severely injured, but the traitor reserved her strength and beheaded the head of the Ryan family,


    thus controlling the entire the Ryan family!"


    "What?!" Charlie''s face darkened.


    "Master, you created Bright Group and Dark Group. Bright Group was handed over to her, but she tried


    to win the people''s supports by hook and crook and led the entire Bright Group rebel. After the battle in


    Yanling Mountain, Bright Group reserved a lot of strength. She took advantage of it and led Bright


    Group attack the Ryan family. She killed the head of the Ryan family and some rebels, and finally took


    full control!"


    Ten years ago, although Jaiden was not in Yanling Mountain, he could imagine how tragic that battle


    was.


    He was loyal to Charlie, naturally resenting the traitor extremely.


    "Now, Three ancient martial families in D City are the Cox family, the Lane family, and the Holmes


    family."


    Jaiden gritted his teeth, his old eyes shimmering, "That guy is really ruthless. She changed the Ryan


    family''s surname abruptly. It is said that there was a storm in D City that year, but it was suppressed by


    her."


    "Forcing the Ryan family to change their name, tsk-tsk, my dear apprentice!"


    Charlie sneered.


    Biting the hand that fed her. Betraying her Master. Killing her Master. Kicking down thedder. Cold-


    blooded and cruel...


    Who could associate these terrifying words with that beautiful, gentle and innocent woman?


    But the facts were those words couldn¡¯t describe her ruthlessness.


    Charlie closed his eyes. A fascinating figure appeared in his mind, which seemed to have magical


    powers and fascinating.


    "Master, I''ll wait for you to recover to the top, and apany you to fight back to D City. You will get


    back everything which belongs to you. Kill that traitor!"


    "Fine, but it is still early. I have just gotten through immortals catastrophe. It is not so easy for me to


    return to the peak."


    Charlie paused, then said, "Jaiden, do me a favor."


    "Master, tell me."


    "A few days ago, I got a simple jade pendant from a warrior. It contains pure Reiki, which can help me


    restore my strength. He said that the jade pendant was found in historical site. You send someone out


    to find it. "


    Jaiden folded his hands, "Master, don''t worry. I will try my best to help you search for it."


    "Send me away from Zique Mountain."


    A helicopter carrying Charlie appeared on thergewn of Linghu Park. Since it was early in the


    morning, there were no tourists. So there was no need to worry about exposure.


    Charlie originally nned to go home, but it was a coincidence that he ran into Samuel and Caitlin at


    the gate of the park.


    "Mr. Charlie, what a coincidence." Samuel folded his hands.


    "Hello, Master." Caitlin bowed and greeted Charlie.


    "Good morning."


    It had been seven days sincest treat, Charlie smiled and said, "I said that I will check you every


    seven days. Let me check you."


    "Thanks."


    After thest treatment, Charlie was more familiar with it.


    After checking it, he found that Samuel had a very strong foundation. Samuel had almost recovered.


    He would be able to heal in more than half a month.


    This was actually not difficult to understand.


    When Samuel was in his thirties, he got hurt. The disease had been torturing him for more than forty


    years. Not only was he not bedridden, but he was still very strong.


    This was all because Samuel had a solid foundation. So he had strong physical fitness.


    After the disease waspletely healed, he could cultivate again.


    But¡­


    "Hum?"


    Charlie frowned. Last time he only focused on dredging Samuel''s heart veins and did not pay attention


    to others. Now it seemed that the veins in Samuel''s body were very rough.


    Logically, if person who practiced martialw would have internal force in his body, internal force would


    nourish the veins and would make the veins more and more tender but tough.


    "Come here."


    "Huh? Me?"


    Caitlin came. Charlie ced his fingers on her wrist. Caitlin looked confused, "Sir, am I sick too?"


    Charlie didn''t speak, but only frowned.


    "You bring practice martial art with you? Can you let me see it?"


    Samuel said, "It happens to be in the car. Toby, go to get it quickly."


    "Yes, sir."


    Toby took out a booklet from the off-road vehicle and handed it to Charlie respectfully.


    After a few nces, Charlie knew the truth.


    the Xiang family was a descendant of Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu''s martialw were taught by Charlie.


    The years had changed, and the generations had changed.


    It inherited to the present. Xiang Heart Skill had been missing a lot of parts. They were unable to reach


    martial master if they cultivated ording to this Xiang Heart Skill. Meanwhile, this Xiang Heart Skill


    was too wild.


    In a word, it would hurt the body.


    Because of this, Samuel''s and even Caitlin''s veins in their bodies became rough and fragile. If it


    continued, the veins may even break and they would die.


    The main character of Tiger Knuckle Fist was fierce.


    What would the consequences be if fierce fists encountered weak veins?


    "Sir, what''s the problem?"


    "Xiang Heart Skill is too rough. If you continue to cultivate, let alone achieve something, your life will be


    in danger. Caitlin is only in her twenties, and the roughness of her veins is equivalent to that of a thirty-


    year-old woman."


    "What!"


    Caitlin was scared and her face turned pale. She almost cried out, "Then, what should I do?"


    Samuel was also shocked. He sighed, "In fact, I have guessed that there have been many loopholes in


    Xiang Heart Skill, because it has been passed down for thousands of years. But even martial master


    may not be able to revise it."


    "After myself, the offspring in the Xiang family have restricted in cultivation."


    "Among my children, only Caitlin''s father cultivates. Among my grandchildren, if Caitlin had not insisted


    on asking and was talented, I would never teach her."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caitlin stomped her feet anxiously.


    Girls were very sensitive to age. Charlie said that she had 30-year-old veins in her body meant that she


    would be an old woman in her thirties or forties!


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to be an old woman. I won¡¯t cultivate anymore. I want to take Chinese


    medicine to keep me healthy. I want to be young and beautiful."


    "This..." Samuel looked embarrassed.


    Charlieughed and said, "Calm down. I can naturally revise and improve it."


    "Really?" Samuel''s eyes lit up brightly.


    "I don''t have to cheat you." Charlie put away the booklet. Then he looked at the time, and said, "I¡¯ll take


    away the notebook. I will notify you to pick it up when I finish it."


    Samuel hurriedly folded his hands and thanked Charlie from the bottom of his heart, "Thank you,


    Master. I¡¯m so grateful. By the way, Marco should have contacted you, right?"


    "Marco? He contacted me. I helped him solve an enemy."


    ¡°That stinky boy has been whimsical since he was a child. He likes to go through unnormal roads. If he


    does something that makes you dissatisfied, just teach him a lesson. Don¡¯t have to care about me!"


    Charlie smiled lightly, knowing what Samuel was referring to.


    He was a immortals. Naturally, he wouldn''t be angry with Marco because of those trivial matters.


    "It''s gettingte. See you."


    Charlie hurriedly left Linghu Park.


    When he came back to his ownmunity, he found a Maserati parking downstairs.


    It was so cool and shone brightly in the sun. A few little girls took pictures and then uploaded to Tiktok.


    Why would such a luxury car appear in a dpidatedmunity?


    Without thinking about too much, Charlie entered the house and shouted, "I''m back. Hey, Katherine,


    you''re home. Why didn''t you go to thepany?"


    "Um, I didn''t go. Something happened at home." Katherine avoided eye contact with Charlie.


    After taking a look at the living room, Charlie found that there was another strange man who was


    talking andughing with Spencer, and Axel was giving him tea.


    The cold and arrogant Isabe also sat opposite the man with a smile on her face.


    The man wore a brand-name suit and a Rolex watch. His hair was shiny. He was in good shape. He


    should exercise regrly. Besides, he looked not bad.


    The owner of the Maserati downstairs was obviously him.


    "Oh, this is Charlie, right?"


    Before Charlie could speak, the man came first and stretched out his hand, "Hello buddy, I am


    Katherine''s college ssmate, Charles Lloyd."


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Charles Lloyd."


    There was a faint smile on the corner of the man''s mouth. His eyes were sharp. The look in his eyes


    was meaningful.


    Charlie frowned, feeling unhappy. But everyone was watching him. He couldn''t pull a long face.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Charlie shook hands with him.


    Suddenly, a cold light shed in Charlie''s eyes.

 Chapter 25: Hypocrite

    Chapter 25: Hypocrite


    Duh!


    Charlie thought it was just a simple handshake, but he didn''t expect a huge force toe to him.


    Charlie looked up slightly. He saw that there was a yful smile on the man¡¯s face. This was obvious


    provocation!


    immortals catastrophested for ten years. Charlie also suffered for ten years.


    Although he had gotten over immortals catastrophe, he looked still thin and weak. But Charles looked


    very lean due to long-term exercise.


    Because of this, Charles felt that Charlie was just a push-over.


    "Charlie, it''s the first time we met. I¡¯m so happy."


    Charles said as he held Charlie''s hands tighter and tighter.


    However, Charlie''s face was calm.


    What happened?


    Charles knew very well that the strength he used was absolutely unbearable to an ordinary person. But


    why the trash in front of him looked so calm?


    Just when Charles was puzzled, the pain from his hand made his face tense. The force seemed to


    crush his bones.


    Charles was shocked and quickly withdrew his hand.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Charlie nodded slightly, walked over to Katherine and sat down.


    This was just an episode. No one noticed it. Charles was very upset. But when he thought of what to do


    next, he sneered.


    He walked to the opposite of Charlie and sat down. Then he poured a cup of tea for Charlie very polite.


    "Charlie, I heard that you have been in charge of housework for the past three years after you got


    married with Katherine. Men should go outside to work hard on his career. It just so happens that I


    have apany in J City. If Charlie doesn''t mind, I can let you be a manager!"


    Charlie drank the tea without looking up. He responded, "No need. I can''t afford to sit in such a high


    position!"


    "See what your attitude is! Charles kindly gives you job, but you are so arrogant. Who do you think you


    are?"


    Charlie smiled bitterly. Why did his mother-inw despise him so much?


    "Mom, I¡¯m not the leader material. If I cause some trouble to Mr. Charles¡¯spany, it won¡¯t be good,


    right?"


    Spencer thought it made sense.


    It was true that Charlie could make a lot of money if he as a manager. But if he screwed something up


    in thepany, their family couldn''t afford it.


    Spencer became even more prejudiced against Charlie, and med him directly.


    "You useless thing. Look at Charles, he has already opened severalpanies at such a young age.


    Even if he gives you a managerial position, you don¡¯t know how to do. Why do I have such a useless


    son-in-low?"


    "Mom, enough!"


    Katherine stood up. Her face looked terrible.


    Spencer rolled her eyes, and said coldly, "The vegetables have been bought. Charles will have lunch


    with us together. Go to cook."


    "Okay, Mom."


    Katherine said, "Charlie, I will help you."


    "Katherine,e here. I have something to tell you."


    Spencer dragged Katherine into the room. Axel and Isabe also followed. Charlie came to the kitchen,


    and Charles followed in.


    After a nce, Charles said in distain, "It is really dirty. I don''t think the dishes you cook are clean. I


    can¡¯t stand it."


    "What on earth do you want to say?" Charlie asked while picking vegetables.


    "Do you know the real rtionship between me and Katherine?"


    Charlie paused, "The real rtionship? Aren¡¯t you college ssmates? Is it possible that there are


    other rtionships?"


    Charlesughed and said, "You are too naive. When I was in college, Katherine had a crush on me. If it


    weren''t for me to go abroad in a hurry, Katherine would have been mine."


    Have a crush on him?


    Charlie was not surprised. He had guessed that Charles''s identity was not simple. He was definitely not


    from a second-ss family like the Hunt Family.


    He had such a good background. Besides, he looked not bad. The girls in college were so


    unexperienced. It was normal to be deceived.


    "Then I really want to thank you for leaving the country in time, Katherine sessfully avoided a


    scumbag."


    Charles''s face sank, and then he said with a weird smile, "You don''t know me. I have to get what I want


    to get. Even after many years, it will still not change."


    "Just say that you want to get Katherine. Beat around the bush. So sissy."


    Charlie was expressionless. He was busy cutting vegetables.


    "You!"


    Charles was very angry.


    Before he came, he had already thought about how to humiliate the famous wimp in the Hunt Family.


    But now when he really talked to Charlie. He felt that his every punch hit on the cotton. Not only did it


    not have a substantial effect, but it made him so tired enough.


    "Say it directly? Well, I''ll give you 10 million. You go to divorce Katherine immediately. I want her."


    "Ten million?"


    Seeing this, Charles felt that Charlie might agree. So he said with a smile, "Yes, ten million. It''s a lot for


    you, and a huge wealth for the Hunt Family."


    "What do you mean?"


    "How did you live the past three years? the Hunt Family has insulted you every day. Don''t you have


    any opinions? Don''t you want to get back at them and step on them?"


    Charles''s words were extremely tempting, "If you have ten million, you can do it. After all, the total


    assets of the Hunt Family are only twenty million."


    "Tsk, what you said is really tempting."


    "A wise man submits to fate. It is for Katherine''s sake that I will give you a chance to start over. I


    believe you will agree. Of course, even if you don''t agree, Katherine is still mine."


    Charles was extremely confident, leaning against the door frame, and said, "One is a well-known trash,


    and the other is a rich man who she had a crush on. You know how Katherine will choose."


    "I see."


    "Hahaha, you are not stupid enough."


    Charlie stopped his movements and squinted, "If you finish your speaking, just get out. Don''t disturb


    me cooking."


    "You refuse? It''s ridiculous."


    Charles''sughter stopped abruptly. His face was full of mockery, "Do you like Katherine? Spencer told


    me that you two haven''t had sex yet. Such a beautiful wife! But you can¡¯t get her. It must be so upset,


    right?"


    "Do you want to move Katherine with your actions? Don''t be naive. In this society, others only care


    about status, power, and money. Buddy, onest word of advice, don''t dy Katherine''s happiness."


    Charlie''s voice was cold. He turned around and stared at the front. He slowly said, "If you really love


    Katherine, I will naturally quit and will not disturb you two. But you don¡¯t love her."


    "Oh?" Charles felt funny, "Why do you say that?"


    "Actions speak louder than words. If you really love Katherine, you would not go abroad back then.


    Even if you were really in a hurry to go abroad at that time, you wouldn''te back sote!"


    Charlie was already so mad.


    From the beginning when they met, although this guy didn''t ridicule him directly, this guy used words


    and actions to belittle him.


    This guy actually felt so confident and right on coveting other people''s wives.


    Especially when he mentioned ten million, his tone was just like that he was God and showed his


    mercy to the ves. Based on Charlie''s experience.


    Even if he divorced Katherine, he would not get the ten million. Charles would have thousands of ways


    to take the money away.


    He was really a hypocrite.


    This kind of person was more vicious and even more disgusting than a real viin like Ewan.


    "Wow!"


    Charles pped his hands, shook his head and smiled, "It is very good. But it is outrageous. Ture love?


    What is the true love worth in this era?"


    "Whatever it is worth, you can''t afford it." Charlie''s face was cold.


    Charlesughed. He said, "Buddy, you are really so naive. You have to figure out that our worlds are


    different..."


    Speaking of this, he deliberately stomped his feet and pointed at the same time.


    "One in the sky and one in the underground!"


    "Don''t use your views to see what I am thinking. In this world, everything can be bought with money. If


    there is something which can¡¯t be bought, it means that you have not enough money."


    He was arrogant and the look in his eyes was contemptuous, just like the emperor treated themon


    people.


    Charlie felt funny, but he couldn''tugh.


    An ant unted its strength in front of the elephant. How stupid he was!


    "I didn¡¯t care about you ying with other women. But if you dare to hurt Katherine, I will make you


    regret it!" Charlie warned.


    "Make me regret?"


    Charles was full of disdain. He stepped forward and said excitedly, "To tell you the truth, I''ll get


    Katherine this time. I can¡¯t get her back then. Now I¡¯ll definitely enjoy her well. You don¡¯t divorce? Fine.


    It''s more exciting to y with a married woman."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "What are you talking about. What are you going to y?"


    Suddenly, an inquiring voice sounded in the living room.

 Chapter 26: Such an Asshole

    Chapter 26: Such an Asshole


    Ten minutes ago.


    Spencer dragged Katherine into the room. Axel and Isabe also followed.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "Girl, why are you so stupid? Do you know the purpose of Charlesing this time? He is so rich. The


    sum of money for the luxury car under his name is more than the total assets of the Hunt Family. He


    likes you. You don¡¯t respond him but you actually help that wimp!"


    Katherine looked irritable and angry, "Mom, what are you talking about? His name is Charlie. Why do


    you help outsiders humiliate your son-inw? How sad Charlie will be!"


    "I never treat him as my son-inw." Spencer sneered.


    Axel pushed the ck-framed sses and persuaded, "Girl, we are doing for you own good. Are you


    really going to live with Charlie for the rest of your life? If so, you will never be respected by others!"


    "I have Chengyu Group''s project in my hand now. My days will get better and better. Besides, Charlie...


    Charlie is not as bad as you think."


    Katherine almost blurted out the matter of Zhizun Vi, but fortunately she stopped in time.


    Since she agreed to Charlie, she would be tight-lipped and would never disappoint Charlie.


    "What can he do? He is a little clever. He won¡¯t have any achievement."


    Spencer shook her head disdainfully, and said, "Didn''t you have a crush on Charles in college? Now he


    "That''s all in the past. Charlie and I have been married for three years. I¡¯m married. How can I cheat on


    Charlie? Mom, you are ruining my reputation. The rumors outside have not stopped. You want me to


    divorce Charlie now? Are you crazy? How could I stay in J City in the future?"


    Katherine blushed with anger, and her breathing became rapid.


    "Sister, don¡¯t be angry. We are family. Calm down." Isabe hugged her quickly andforted her.


    Axelfelt speechless, turned his head and said, "Honey, Katherine also makes sense. This is a sensitive


    period. Katherine is being watched by all big families. If she divorces Charlie right now, it will surely


    prove that Katherine and Manager Watson have an affair. If so, she can''t stay in J City anymore."


    "It¡¯s so easy!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh? Honey, do you have any good ideas."


    Spencer thought for a few seconds, and said, "If she marries Charles, her life will be so good. Just let


    those family gossip. At that time, Katherine is no need to hide in the small ce. There are many big


    cities outside. You and Charles settle in another city. Don¡¯t care about those rumors!"


    "Enough!"


    Katherine broke free from Isabe''s embrace, stood up angrily, and stared at Spencer.


    "Mom, I won''t divorce Charlie. Also, Charles is a yboy. Do you want to push me into the fire pit for


    money? Are you my mother?"


    "Asshole girl, what¡¯s your attitude?"


    Spencer was also angry. Pointing to Katherine''s nose, she cursed with red eyes, "Why am I so worried


    about you? I just want you to live a good life! You damn girl, just like your Dad. Useless!"


    "Mom, I..." Katherine gritted her teeth, not knowing what to say.


    Then she helplessly rushed out of the room.


    ...


    When she came to the living room, she just heard strange wordsing from the kitchen.


    "...It''s more exciting to y!"


    "What are you talking about? What excitement?"


    Katherine was puzzled, tilted her head and looked at the kitchen.


    Charles changed his attitude rapidly. When he turned around, there was a smile on his face, which was


    gentle and polite.


    "Katherine, we''re talking about roller coasters. It¡¯s fun and exciting. I remember you like ying this


    very much. Let''s go to the amusement park together when you¡¯re avable."


    There was no w. He was just like a perfect gentleman.


    Such a good acting!


    Charlie admired this guy''s acting skill.


    "No, I¡¯m busy recently. I have no time."


    Katherine was indifferent.


    When she was in college, she was so simple. Charles was so shinning, and had a good family


    background. She did have a secret crush on him for a while.


    Later, Katherine heard that he was a yboy and liked ying with emotions. He was just a scumbag.


    Katherine didn''t like him anymore.


    Now, she was married. Besides, her husband, Charlie, was not useless, but very mysterious. It was


    even more impossible for Katherine to betray.


    At noon, the lunch was ready.


    "Charles,e and eat more. Be my guest. Enjoy yourself." Spencer picked up food for Charles


    personally.


    For three years, Charlie, her son-inw, did not receive this treatment.


    "Thank you, Spencer."


    "Charles, you said you can let Charlie be a manager in yourpany. He can''t do it. What do you think


    about Axel?" Spencer was still thinking about this.


    Katherine felt too embarrassed. Her mother was begging others.


    Charles was taken aback, and then smiled, "Of course there is no problem. When I arrange the


    "Axel, how nice Charles is!"


    "Come on, drink."


    Axel raised his wine ss and his face was red.


    He was ostracized and suppressed in the Hunt Family. Although he was Old Lady Hunt''s son, he was


    not taken seriously. Even those distant rtives could mock him.


    At home, his wife called him a coward.


    Axel felt so upset, which was why he hadn''t insulted Charlie much in the past three years. He felt that


    Charlie was just like another him.


    Now, he finally could get an opportunity to be the manager of apany. In the future, he could be


    respected by others in the Hunt Group. He was so happy.


    The atmosphere was good.


    Only Katherine and Charlie didn''t speak.


    After drinking for a while, Charles put down his chopsticks and suddenly said, "Uncle Axel, Spencer, I


    think you have already guessed my purpose ofing here this time."


    When he was speaking, he stared at Katherine.


    "Yes."


    Spencer nodded vigorously, and kept winking at Katherine. But Katherine turned a deaf ear and just


    kept eating.


    Damn girl.


    Spencer got angry and smiled, "Charles, we indeed know it. But..."


    "Spencer, what''s the matter?"


    "This is a sensitive period. There are a lot of rumors about Katherine in the celebrity circle in J City.


    Have you ever heard it?"


    Katherine couldn''t stand it anymore. Her mother actually brought up such things. It embarrassed her.


    "Mom, stop!"


    "Don''t interrupt me." Spencer red at Katherine fiercely.


    Charles nodded and said, "Spencer, I have heard it. I believe Katherine is not such a person. The


    general manager of Chengyu Group agreed to sign the contract because Katherine is good enough."


    "Yeah, but if Katherine is divorced, others will be sure that rumors are true. You don''t want to let


    Katherine''s reputation be discredited, do you?"


    Spencer said seriously,pletely ignoring Charlie.


    The mother-inw, in front of her son-inw, discussed with outsiders about her daughter''s remarriage.


    Which normal man could bear the humiliation?


    Axel was also embarrassed and bowed his head silently.


    Isabe felt very awkward. She looked at Charlie secretly and found that he was expressionless and


    calm.


    ¡®Hey, he is definitely so helpless. Only by not speaking can he keep thest trace of dignity. Not bad.¡¯


    Isabe sighed secretly, ¡®Mom is so mean. Why does she have to talk about such things in front of


    Charlie? How can Charlie ept it? After all, he and sister have lived together for three years.¡¯


    As for Katherine, she was in rage.


    However, Charlie didn''t have any reactions. No one knew what he was thinking about. Besides,


    Isabe held Katherine''s hands and thighs tightly, so Katherine didn''t act rashly and could only endure


    it.


    She was irritated and sweating.


    "Spencer, what do you want?"


    "Give the bride price. Hold a big wedding party."


    Spencer made a final decision.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became tense.


    Charlie lightly patted Katherine''s small hand. He gently shook his head to signal that she did not need


    to be angry.


    "the Hunt Family is not strong, but it''s still a wealthy family. Katherine is Old Lady Hunt''s


    granddaughter. She is currently in charge of the Chengyu Group''s major projects. She deserves it."


    Spencer said decisively, "Give the bride price. Hold the wedding party. That¡¯s it."


    "In this way, it can also eliminate the rumors outside. It will kill two birds with one stone. Isn''t it good?"


    Axel pped his hands and said with a smile, "Honey, good idea."


    Spencer raised her chin proudly and asked, "Charles, what do you think?"


    "Hahaha!"


    At this moment, Charles suddenly chuckled, making everyone confused.


    Then, he said, "Spencer, I have already given the bride price a long time ago."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "On the day of Old Lady Hunt''s 70th birthday, gold hairpin, gold clothes, a legendary luminous pearl,


    green jade and tens of millions of cash. I gave them all. After only a few days, Spencer has forgotten


    it?"


    Wow!


    Spencer and others were dumbfounded.


    Katherine was also stunned. It was Charlie who gave that bride price, wasn''t it? She looked at her side


    in confusion...


    The corners of Charlie''s mouth twitched. The cold light shed in his eyes. This guy was so shameless.


    This guy even said that bride price was given by him!


    ¡®Damn it, you dare to use my money to y with my woman. You dare to show off in front of my father-


    inw and mother-inw.¡¯


    So mean and shameless!

 Chapter 27: Pretending to Be a Suitor

    Chapter 27: Pretending to Be a Suitor


    "A pair of golden hairpins."


    "A pair of jade bracelets."


    "A set of gold clothes."


    "9.99 million cash."


    ...


    The voice on that birthday party echoed in the minds of Axel and Spencer. Spencer was the first to


    react.


    "It¡¯s you!"


    She pped her hands and was extremely excited. "The man said that the bride price was given by the


    Lloyd family. It¡¯s you!"


    Charles smiled and then he took a sip of wine, "Spencer, who else can be if it''s not me?"


    "You child, you make such a big scene. Now the daughters of the Hunt Family arepeting because


    of the bride price. Unexpectedly, it''s my daughter, Katherine."


    Spencer was overjoyed. She felt more satisfied with Charles.


    "I thought Isabe would have the chance. Since you are for Katherine, it''s good."


    Here came the point.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Katherine and Charlie. Axel remained silent. Isabe was slightly nervous,


    secretly paying attention to Charlie''s reaction.


    Spencer was blunt and forced, "Katherine, Charles has already given you bride price. We can¡¯t return


    it. Otherwise, others willugh at the Hunt Family. Your Grandma won¡¯t return it either. Therefore, you


    must divorce. The sooner the better!"


    "No way!"


    "Girl, what did you say?" Spencer red.


    The atmosphere became tense.


    Not to be outdone, Katherine said coldly, "Mom, what am I to you? Amodity? It¡¯s not him who gave


    the bride price, but someone else."


    Charles was shocked, but his face remained calm.


    "Who? Say it out"


    "It¡¯s¡­"


    Katherine bit her red lips and didn''t know how to speak.


    Spencer pressed her step by step, "Come from the Lloyd family. Have a crush on the daughter of the


    Hunt Family. If it''s not Charles, who else can be? Could it be this wimp?"


    "Maybe!"


    "Bad girl, you want to piss me off, right? I have decided. There is no room for negotiation." Spencer


    folded her arms in front of her chest, looking so determined.


    Katherine was so mad. She angrily rushed into the room.


    "Dad, Mom, I''ll go and see."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie followed closely.


    Axelughed, "This girl is just like this. It will be fine in a few days. Charles,e, let''s drink."


    "Well."


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the meal was over.


    Charles left themunity under various caring from Axel and Spencer. He drove Maserati to a high-


    end bar on Jiefang Road, J City


    "Charles, you''re here."


    As soon as Charles walked in, a man popped out in front of Charlie. It was Tyler, the young master of


    the Chou family.


    "Buddy, over there, I called some pretty girls over."


    In the corner, Charles leaned on the sofa, hugging two girls.


    Under the brilliant light, he rubbed the body of the youngdies in his arms. A satisfied smile appeared


    at the corners of his mouth.


    "Tyler, you''re right. Katherine is much more beautiful and more mature than she was in college. Why


    didn''t I notice her back then? Otherwise, I must have sex with her before going abroad."


    Tylerughed, holding a beautifuldy in his arms, shaking the red wine ss.


    "Katherine is originally a well-known beauty in the celebrity circle in J City, but Charlie is so lucky to


    marry her. Katherine is too good to him!"


    After speaking, Tyler seemed to realize something, "Buddy, I''m talking about Charlie."


    "I see."


    Charles narrowed his eyes and said with a weird smile, "Her mother has told me that Katherine hasn''t


    had sex with that wimp yet. Katherine is still a virgin."


    "Really?" Tyler''s eyes were cold, "Buddy, then you really get a treasure. Let Katherine cuckold that


    trash. It¡¯s so exciting!"


    "Don''t hurry. I have to enjoy this kind of beautiful woman slowly."


    Charles felt that he seemed to have already controlled the overall situation. He pressed a beautifuldy


    under his body, drank red wine, and said, "This time Ie to J City. I have two things to do. One is for


    J City''s uingmercial union, and the other is for Master Xiang''s eightieth birthday."


    "the Xiang family in Jinling?"


    "Yeah."


    Tyler took a breath.


    Jinling was S City. the Xiang family was one of thergest families in Jinling.


    Master Xiang was a soldier before and had a high status. Even if the leader of Jinling saw him, he


    should give a polite greeting, "Hello, Master Xiang."


    "Buddy, I heard that the Lloyd family is at odds with the Xiang family? Why do you still want to offer


    birthday greetings to Master Xiang?"


    "Offer birthday greetings? Oh, you think too much."


    Charles was full contemptuous. He hummed, "Master Xiang has illness. Recently, the Xiang family in


    Jinling has already had several family conflicts. Obviously, Master Xiang is dying. Once Master Xiang


    passes away, the Xiang family has to surrender to the Lloyd family."


    "This time, I want to give Master Xiang a big gift on his 80th birthday."


    Tyler understood something and dared not ask more.


    This was the war between the big families in Jinling. He was just a young master of a second-ss


    family in J City. He was nothing in front of the young master of a big family in Jinling.


    The reason why Tyler was fortunate to get acquainted with Charles was because Tyler gave his first


    girlfriend to Charles.


    That was a beautiful and pure girl from the countryside. She was fooled by Tyler''s sweet words. Tyler


    even hadn''t have sex with her. To curry favor with Charles, Tyler gave her to Charlie cruelly.


    As for how the girl was now, Tyler didn''t know. He didn''t dare to ask, either.


    ...


    After Charles left, Spencer felt more and more dissatisfied with Charlie. She kept cursing.


    After Katherine went to thepany, Charlie also hurriedly left the house.


    "Hey, stop!"


    "Um?"


    Charlie turned around and found that Isabe had followed him out. He asked with a smile, "Dear


    sister-inw, what can I do for you?"


    "I¡¯m not your sister-inw!"


    Isabe rolled her eyes and said, "My mother asked you to divorce my sister at noon. Why do I feel that


    you are unmoved and have no reaction at all? You don¡¯t want to struggle for it?"


    "You followed me out just to ask this?"


    Charlie looked at the sky and exined lightly, "If Katherine really wants to divorce me, I won''t entangle


    her. She has the right to pursue her own happiness. But..."


    "But what?"


    "If Katherine doesn''t want to divorce me, no one can break us apart. That yboy can''t. Your parents


    can''t. the Hunt Family can''t!"


    Isabe was stunned. She ran a few steps to be side by side with Charlie, "Good! But everyone can


    brag. This matter has nothing to do with me. Youe with me. I need your help."


    "What?"


    "Get on the car."


    Isabe put on her sunsses. She was very stylish now. After all, she drove a BMW 540, which was


    still a customized red version. It looked high-end.


    Charlie was confused.


    As the car drove out of themunity, Isabe whispered, "My high school ssmates reunion.


    Everyone has a date. I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed."


    "Damn, you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend? If your sister knows it, she¡¯ll kill you. I''m your


    brother-inw." Charlie shouted.


    "Shut up."


    Isabe red at him and said coldly, "First, you are not allowed to tell my sister about this, or I will kick


    your ass. Second, you are not qualified to pretend to be my boyfriend. You pretend to be my suitor."


    Charlie touched his nose, found it interesting, and asked, "Why are you looking for me? You have a lot


    of suitors. I''m a well-known disused son-inw. Are you not afraid to others expose your lies?"


    "My boyfriend must be so excellent, at least he is also the young master of a big family in Jinling. J City


    is just a small ce. There are no young talents at all. I¡¯m not interested in boys here."


    Isabe was very arrogant. She paused and frowned.


    "Speaking of which, your disused son-inw''s title is indeed known by many people. It would be


    embarrassing if it is exposed!"


    Charlie smiled without saying a word.


    In fact, everyone indeed knew that there was a wimp in the Hunt Family, but few people had seen him.


    In the past three years, he had rarely appeared in public.


    Besides, the Hunt Family was a small family after all. Except for a few families targeting the Hunt


    Family, who would care about a useless son-inw?


    "Forget it, it¡¯s toote. I can only gamble. After graduating from high school, they either go abroad or go


    to university in other ces. Logically, they have not seen you."


    "Whatever, you arrange."


    Isabe watched Charlie rest with his eyes closed. She was very angry, "Hey, cheer up. You have to


    pretend more real. If others ask you, you just say that you gave me this BMW 540."


    "It was indeed me who gave you the car."


    "What are you whispering?"


    Charlie said perfunctorily, "Where is it? If it is far away, I can take a short nap."


    Isabe ignored him.


    For half an hour, the car came to Jiefang Road and stopped at Dihao Club.


    This was a bar street. Dihao Club was also a high-end club well-known in J City. The service here was


    first-rate. The girls here were also beautiful. People who coulde here to consume were all rich.


    After getting out of the car, Isabe urged seriously, "Speak as little as possible. Don''t show any ws.


    If you screw it up and make me embarrassed, I¡¯ll kill you!"

 Chapter 28: You Suck

    Chapter 28: You Suck


    The two walked straight in, and finally walked into a luxurious private room.


    "...Toast to freedom, ah, toast to death..."


    As soon as Charlie entered, he felt creepy.


    The song was a good song, but the person who was sing was so terrible.


    "Hey, everyone, Isabe is here."


    Someone shouted. Then the private room suddenly fell silent.


    Nearly twenty men and women cast their gazes. Isabe''s neck shrank slightly, and then she sat down


    confidently.


    Charlie was on the side, without saying any words.


    "Come on. Go on. Sing, drink! Why are you all staring at me?"


    After listening what Isabe said, Charlie felt amused.


    The next moment, a strange sound came from.


    "The beautyes. We naturally have to take a look."


    It was a woman with heavy makeup. Her eyes quickly fell on Charlie, "Hey, who is this handsome guy?


    Isabe, is he your boyfriend?"


    "Not yet."


    Charlie answered, "I am pursuing Isabe. Nice to meet you."


    The woman chuckled, looked at Charlie, and found that Charlie was wearing bargains. There was a


    look of disdain in her eyes.


    "Handsome guy, I haven¡¯t seen you before. Isabe, are you sure that this is your suitor? Why do I feel


    that you just find someone on the street casually?"


    Isabe sneered, "My suitor has to be like the one behind you? Wearing a big gold chain and a big


    leather bag? Like an upstart?"


    "You!"


    "Fine, we are all ssmates. It¡¯s not easy we can get together. Don''t create conflicts."


    It was a tall and thin man who spoke. He raised his wine ss and said with a smile, "It''s been five


    years. This is the first time that we meet again. Come on, cheers!"


    Grumbling.


    After drinking, there was another terrible singing in the private room. They all had their own friend


    circles, without interfering with each other.


    Charlie did as Isabe told him. He didn¡¯t speak, just yed with his mobile phone alone.


    "Handsome guy, why do you use the old-fashioned phone? Apple XS hase out." A woman with a


    beautiful face but slightly high cheekbones sat next to Charlie.


    "I have gotten used to it!"


    "Really?" The woman asked with a smile, "Handsome guy, what do you do? What kind of business


    does your family do?"


    "There are many fields involved, including finance, the Inte, and real estate."


    The woman pretended to be surprised, and immediately pulled a man in his thirties over and said with


    a smile, "This is my boyfriend, Frank Griffiths. His family is doing real estate business."


    "Dude, my family has been in real estate for some years. I know more or less of the sons of the real


    estate bosses in S City. I haven''t seen you!"


    Frank''s eyes were mixed with contempt. He said gloomily, "Are you lying?"


    "Whatever you think." Charlie shrugged, ying with his mobile phone again.


    Frank nced at each other with the woman. Then he walked to the side of the woman with heavy


    makeup and the man with a big golden chain, talking about something.


    Not long after, they started ying dice in their circle.


    "Isabe,e and y together!"


    "No, no. I¡¯m watching you y."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The tall and thin manughed, pulled Isabe over, and said with a smile, "It''s just a game. We¡¯re all


    ssmates. Are you still angry about what happened just now?"


    "It was my fault. I apologize to you." Unexpectedly, the woman with heavy makeup apologized to


    Isabe.


    Isabe couldn''t refuse. If she refused, she would look so petty.


    "How to y?"


    "It''s very simple. Pick a number. The loser has to drink."


    Isabe frowned and said, "I can''t drink. Can I use juice..."


    "No. No."


    The tall and thin man hurriedly pushed the drink over, "Isabe,e on, we are all ssmates. Are


    still worried about what we will do to you? Besides, your suitor is still there. What are you afraid of ?!"


    "But..."


    "Come on,e on, start."


    The tall and thin man was named Kaleb Lee, the third son of the Lee family, which was the first-ss


    family in J City. He and Frank, as well as Stanley Hamilton, a man with a big golden chain, had the top


    status among people present.


    Isabe could not give cold shoulders to others, but she did not dare to offend the Lee family. Kaleb


    was the most favored young master of the Lee family. She didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    "Boom."


    The dice cup was buckled. Kaleb yelled, "ce your bet."


    "Big."


    "Small!"


    "Small!"


    This game depended on one¡¯s luck. Isabe chose one randomly, "Big."


    "Open!"


    Kaleb opened the dice cup and shouted, "One, three, three. Small seven. Come on, drink."


    Helpless, Isabe grumbled a cup of wine. The wine made her cough a few times.


    "Big or small."


    "Big!"


    "Small!"


    "Four, four, six. Big fourteen. Drink."


    ...


    With five rounds in row, Isabe was unlucky. Every round, she guessed wrong. She couldn¡¯t drink.


    Now, after drinking up five sses of wine, her pretty face was flushed. She felt dizzy.


    Stanley nced at each other. A sly look shed in their eyes.


    "Come on,e on. Continue." Kaleb shouted.


    "No, I''m dizzy. I¡¯m out."


    Isabe was about to leave, but was caught by Kaleb.


    "Isabe, you can''t be a bummer. Everyone drinks a lot, but only you feel dizzy!"


    Frank shook the dice cup, mmed down on the coffee table, and shouted, "Come on, ce your bet."


    "Big."


    "Small."


    Kaleb patted Isabe on the shoulder and asked, "Isabe, big or small?"


    "Bi, big..."


    "Wait."


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded in the corner. Charlie walked over.


    Kaleb frowned and winked at Stanley and Frank.


    Stanley stand up with his big belly, and said, "Bro, what do you mean? We have a good time. Don¡¯t be


    a bummer."


    "No, no, I just want to join in. May I?" Charlie asked.


    Kaleb''s eyes lit up. It just happened that he didn''t think of any ways to deal with Charlie. Now since


    Charlie took initiative to join in the game, it saved a lot of trouble.


    "Of course. Have a seat."


    Charlie sat down. He used his fingers to point quietly behind Isabe''s back.


    A burst of spiritual force rushed into her body and refined the alcohol. Isabe instantly became sober.


    The light flickered in the room. No one noticed her change.


    Kaleb asked, "Dude, what''s your name?"


    "Char."


    "Char, big or small?"


    Charlie didn''t rush to answer, but looked at the rows of drinks on the coffee table. He said, "Beer is


    boring. I don''t know if I can change the bet."


    "Oh?"


    "Such a high-end club, there should be vodka. If you want to y, just make a big bet. Drinking beer is


    so vulgar in my hometown!"


    Charlie frowned, as if he looked down on the people of J City.


    "Hey, are you crazy?" Isabe was terrified.


    Vodka. That was a strong drink. Ordinary people couldn''t stand it at all.


    "Isabe, don''t say that. I am a child of the Lee family in the Lee family. As a host, I''ll naturally meet


    Charlie''s needs. Moreover, we¡¯re ssmate. Just make a big bet."


    Kaleb shouted, "Waiter, a box of vodka!"


    In three minutes, vodka arrived.


    Everyone else gathered around and watched them enthusiastically.


    "Can we start now?"


    "Of course." Charlie smiled and said, "Isabe said big. Just big."


    A faint smile shed at the corner of Kaleb''s mouth. He picked up the dice cup, "Two, three, three.


    Small eight."


    "Bro, are you fainted? It''s obviously five, five, six. Big sixteen!"


    Charlie pointed at the coffee table with a strange expression.


    "What?"


    Kaleb froze for a moment, then fixed his eyes on the dice. He smiled awkwardly, "Sorry, I see it wrong.


    We drink this time."


    Grumbling.


    Frank, Stanley, Kaleb and others drank a ss of vodka, which drew everyone''s cheers.


    "Come again!"


    "One, two, two, small five."


    Charlieughed, "I guessed it right again. I¡¯m so lucky."


    "Come again!"


    "Four, five, six. Big sixteen!"


    Isabe pped her hands excitedly and eximed happily, "I guessed it right again. Oh, what do you


    want?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Big."


    Charlie made a final decision, "Then big."


    Kaleb gritted his teeth. He had already drunken up three sses of vodka. His face was already hot


    and his vision began to blur. Not only him, but Frank and Stanley was the same.


    "Open!"


    "Six, six, six. Big eighteen!"


    Everyone eximed.


    "Wow!"


    Isabe jumped up excitedly.


    Unexpectedly, Stanley pped the table and yelled, "Asshole, you cheated!"


    Suddenly, the room was dead silent.


    Charlie stared at Stanley with a cold face, and said sharply, "If you can''t ept to lose, just don''t y.


    Everyone, judge. It''s Kaleb who shakes the dice cup. I have never touched dice and dice cup from


    beginning to end. How can I cheat?"


    "This..." Stanley was speechless.


    Kaleb and Frank also looked gloomy, but they couldn''t refute Charlie.


    They didn''t figure it out either.


    They already made some tricks on the dice. They could adjust the numbers at will. How could it


    suddenly fail?


    "You can¡¯t ept your failure? Don''t me me for despising you. If you are a man, just drink up this


    ss of vodka. After you drink up, we¡¯re still friends!"


    Charlie stirred up emotions, which made everyone was moving.


    Stanley couldn''t help it. He grabbed the cup and poured it into his mouth. Kaleb and Frank were also


    proud, so they could only drink obediently.


    But after a few sips, the three of them vomited and fell to the ground, passing out.


    "Sucks."


    Charlie shook his head and led Isabe out, "Let''s go out and let waiter clean here."


    A group of people followed Charlie out of the room. A girl asked, "Char, you''re so awesome. Every


    round, you guessed right. It''s amazing."


    "I am known as the little prince of nightclubs in S City. Kaleb sucks!"


    "Hey, J City sucks!"


    Charlie shook his head. As if he was quite regretful.


    The girls suddenly realized that ordinary people did not have such skills. Only the young masters of


    They didn''t look at Charlie with contempt as just now. They stared at Charlie with admiration. Some


    even began to wink at Charlie.

 Chapter 29: Scarlet Auction House

    Chapter 29: Scarlet Auction House


    Kaleb, Stanley and Frank were carried to the private room next door. The others also followed.


    Charlie lit a cigarette and sat on the stairs of the corridor. Isabe came to him and gave it a thumbs


    up, "Hey man. Not bad. "


    "Of course! You gave me the task. I have to get it done so well."


    Isabe snorted and asked in confusion, "How on earth can you guess right? Don''t tell me it''s luck!"


    "Just think about why you kept losing." Charlie spit out smoke and asked back.


    "Um¡­"


    Isabe was not a fool. She quickly realized the problem. She couldn''t help being furious, "Kaleb!


    These bastards! They actually set me up!"


    "Not stupid."


    Charlie''s face was cold, "There is a problem with that dice. Kaleb can change the number at will.


    Humph, dare to set you up? Teach them a lesson!"


    "You''re pretty useful this time."


    At this time, Phoebe Wong found them. Phoebe Wong was the girlfriend of Stanley, the woman with


    heavy makeup.


    "Why are you standing here?"


    "It¡¯s none of your business." Isabe''s face didn''t look good.


    Phoebe frowned, nced at Charlie, and said, ¡°At five o¡¯clock, there will be an auction in Scarlet


    Auction House. I heard that it¡¯s a quite big event. There will be many dignitaries. Everyone decides to


    go and have fun. Will you go with us?"


    Auction?


    Charlie thought. Isabe raised her chin, "Go. Why not go?"


    "That''s good."


    Phoebe returned to the private room and met with Frank''s girlfriend Lucy Barker.


    Lucy Barker asked, "So?"


    "They said they would go."


    "That''s good. We must expose his lie. The little prince of the nightclub in S City? Look at his clothes, he


    must be a liar."


    Phoebe shook the red wine ss and looked at Stanley, who was drunk and unconscious. The cold


    look shed in her eyes.


    In the corridor.


    "Let¡¯s go back to the room."


    "You go ahead first. I''ll finish smoking."


    Just after Isabe left, Charlie''s phone rang. It was Jaiden who called.


    Charlie asked, "What''s the matter?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master, there is arge auction at Scarlet Auction House at five o''clock in the evening. I heard that


    there is good stuff. Maybe there are things you need. Would you like to go and take a look?"


    "I happen to be going."


    "Master, where are you? Or I will send someone to pick you up."


    Charlie said, "No, I will go by myself. But I only have 10 million in my hand, which should not be


    enough. You arrange it."


    Before, Marco gave him a five million bank card. Later, after Charlie killed Marco''s enemy, Marco gave


    him another five million.


    It was exactly ten million.


    "Money is not a problem. Master can rest assured." Jaiden was very confident.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie returned to the private room.


    The girls didn¡¯t believe that he was the little prince of the nightclub. They all came around to y dice


    with him. Isabe happened to be interested too. So Charlie could only y with them.


    Naturally he won a lot.


    At four o''clock, Kaleb and the other two woke up and realized that they had made a fool of themselves.


    The three of them hated Charlie''s guts.


    However, after Phoebe and Lucy Barker told them about the n, the three of them suppressed the


    anger and waited for the right time for revenge.


    Half an hour, the group left Dihao Club for Scarlet Auction House.


    On the way, Charlie received news from Jaiden, saying that his son, Sidney, had arrived at the Scarlet


    Auction House. Sidney was in Tiandi Room No. 2. Jaiden told Charlie that Charlie could tell Sidney


    what he needed.


    It was almost five o''clock when they arrived at Scarlet Auction House. It was deserted outside.


    Everyone was waiting for the auction to start inside.


    "Buzzing."


    At this moment, the roar of the engine vibrated, and bursts of strong and powerful sound waves came


    to them.


    In the next second, a pink Bentley appeared in the eyes of everyone, which was privately-made and an


    extended version. It was worth ten million at least.


    "Miss, be careful."


    When the car door opened, the pair of beautiful and fair legs came into everyone¡¯s sight, which was


    slender and round without a trace of fat. Then a woman came out. She was enchanting and graceful.


    Kaleb and others were fascinated by such a beautiful face and noble temperament.


    "Who is this?" Frank asked.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen this youngdy in J City. She should havee from other cities." Kaleb


    replied.


    Isabe looked at the pink Bentley with envy in her eyes.


    She curled her lips and said, "Don''t look at her. Let''s go in. The auction is about to begin."


    The auction hall was divided into two floors.


    On the lower floor were ordinary seats, which were open. Above was the VIP rooms, which was divided


    into two levels, Heaven and Earth.


    It was said that if you wanted to sit there, not only did you have to have money but also you must have


    status. Therefore, those who could sit in were all big shots.


    Those rooms were absolutely private. They could see the scene of the ordinary seats below, but others


    couldn''t see the inside of those rooms.


    This was the gap.


    "Guests, please be quiet."


    On the high tform, an old man with gray hair and beards appeared, holding a microphone,


    "Wee! This auction will begin now. Not much to say. The first auction item."


    A pretty girl came up with a jade te and ced it on the exhibition table.


    "Everyone, please see."


    The old man lifted the ck cloth. In the jade te was a pearl with a faint halo. What was peculiar was


    that this pearl had a trace of blood in it.


    "This is blood pearl. It is very rare to have this appearance. In the formation process, it mixed a trace of


    blood in it. Since it is an ornamental decoration, the starting price is 50,000 dors."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was someone raising the price.


    "One hundred thousand." A young master shouted with his arms around the beauty.


    "One hundred twenty thousand!" Some young master was unwilling to show weakness.


    "One hundred and fifty thousand!"


    At this moment, Stanley spoke, "Three hundred thousand."


    Increasing 150,000 dors at once attracted everyone''s attention.


    Because everyone knew that although blood pearl was difficult to form, but it was not rare. It was at


    most worth 150,000. 300,000 was already too much.


    Although all the people present were rich, they wouldn¡¯t spend money on such a stuff.


    "Three hundred thousand one time, three hundred thousand two times, three hundred thousand three


    times."


    The old man gave his final word, "Congrattions, young master at No. 108 themon seat, won the


    first auction item in this auction. There will be a staff member to contact you."


    Stanley smiled triumphantly, "Three hundred thousand is nothing to me. Baby, your birthday ising


    soon. blood pearl is just a birthday gift."


    Phoebe''s eyes lit up. She kissed Stanley happily, "Thank you, honey."


    Stanley smiled and raised his chin provocatively at Charlie.


    The next few auction items were all jewellery. Big shots didn¡¯t want them. It was all young men and


    Frank and Kaleb also bought one for their girlfriends.


    Frank spent 320,000 dors. Kaleb spent 480,000 dors


    "Char, this is the tenth auction item. Why don''t you take action yet? Don''t you n to buy some


    presents for Isabe?"


    Suddenly, Kalebsaid.


    Isabe''s heart tightened. She scolded Kaleb. She immediately responded, "No need. Char gave me a


    BMW 540st month. I''m very satisfied."


    "Is it?"


    Lucy Barker chuckled, obviously not believing it.


    Frank pushed his sses and said in a teaching tone, "Char, this is your fault. Since you are pursuing


    Isabe, be wise up. Are you waiting for Isabe to ask you for a gift?"


    "That''s right. Men should be generous. Don¡¯t be sissy. It¡¯s shameful!" Stanley sneered.


    At this time, an auction item came up.


    "Guests, this auction is a female jewelry, jade hairpin. It is pure jade. It was blessed by the Buddhist


    monk of Dali Temple. It not only shows identity and temperament, but also exorcises evil spirits and


    calms the mind."


    "Starting price, 500,000 dors."


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, Kaleb said, "It looks like this is thest piece of jewelry. I


    heard that the stuff next will be for the big shots. Char, are you not going to make a move?"


    Not only Kaleb, but the other ssmates also looked over.


    Isabe blushed, as if sitting on pins and needles. She wanted to leave immediately. She secretly


    regretted agreeing toe over.


    "Isabe, do you like this hairpin?"


    "What?"


    Isabe was startled and looked at Charlie in a daze.


    "Fool, say. Do you like it?"


    "I like it," Isabe said instinctively.


    In the next second, Charlie shouted, "Six hundred thousand!"


    Boom!


    Isabe''s mind was nk. Her beautiful eyes opened wide. She wanted to say something, but Charlie


    grabbed her little hand and shook his head secretly.


    "Eight hundred thousand!"


    Suddenly, there was a voice around them.


    Charlie looked over. Stanley smiled strangely, "My baby also likes this hairpin. Char won''t mind it,


    right?"


    "Of course I don''t mind. One million!"


    "1.2 million!" Stanley shouted immediately.


    "1.3 million!"


    "1.5 million!"


    "1.8 million!"


    "Two million!"


    When Stanley called out two million, the lobby was silent.


    Everyone looked over, knowing that the two young masters were fighting, as if to win the favor of the


    beauty.


    Oh! No!


    Two million. Katherine was so shocked. She couldn''t afford it even if she sold all three BMWs. Charlie,


    this bastard!


    Isabe felt dizzy and copsed. She pinched Charlie''s arm severely. Charlie grinned in pain.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Are you crazy!"


    Charlie smiled and said, "I didn''t call out. What are you afraid of?"


    "What?"


    Isabe was a little confused.


    At this time, Stanley''sughter came, "Oh, Char, I am convinced. You can increase the price. I will not


    increase. Let you get the hairpin!"


    "Who said I want to increase the price?"


    "What?"


    Stanley was stunned. He stood up and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Charlie looked so harmless, "What''s wrong? It¡¯s you who shouted two million. The hairpin is yours,


    bro."

 Chapter 30: Three Thousand Years Ago

    Chapter 30: Three Thousand Years Ago


    Charlie''s harmless appearance made Stanley unable to refute. He was so angry that he flushed. After


    a while, he said,


    "In the beginning, you clearly said that you want to get the hairpin. Why did you suddenly not want it?


    What the hell are you shouting if you can''t afford it?"


    "The hairpin is not worth two million."


    Charlie said lightly. Stanley almost burned up.


    Everyone knew that the hairpin was not worth two million.


    A shit hairpin, the starting price of five hundred thousand was already too much. Now, it had reached


    two million. It was Stanley himself who increased the price.


    "We are friends. Don''t hurt our friendship. Bro, I take a step back and let you get the hairpin. I think


    Miss Phoebe must be very happy, right?"


    Charlie said with a smile.


    Phoebe panicked.


    She had just been with Stanley. They didn¡¯t have sex yet. But Stanley spent more than two million


    dors on her now. Wouldn''t Stanley torture her to death at night?


    "...Two million, three times. Congrattions to young master at No. 108, for winning another auction


    item."


    The hammer knocked down.


    Stanley''s face was pale and his fat body was trembling constantly.


    He wanted to get back at Charlie, but in the end he was the one who lost the most. He wasted two


    million in vain.


    Stanley red at Phoebe fiercely. Phoebe shrank her neck, not daring to breathe.


    Isabe patted her chest, breathed a sigh of relief, and asked quietly, "You did it on purpose!"


    "Of course, he wants to set me up? No way."


    "But what if Stanley stop raising price? If we can''t afford to pay, we''re screwed up. It is said that Scarlet


    Auction House has an extraordinary background. Malicious raising price will be severely punished."


    Isabe still had some lingering fears.


    "It''s all right."


    Charlie looked at the high tform.


    After this small episode, the atmosphere in the hall had obviously risen a lot.


    As Kaleb said before, after the jade hairpin, the next stuff were expensive and rare. For example, a set


    of paper seal was being auctioned.


    Ten luck seal, ten safety seal, and ten wish seal.


    The richer people were, the more they believed in these things.


    This set of paper seal was taken by a big local tyrant for three million dors. A single piece of paper


    seal was worth 100,000 dors.


    Gee, so rich.


    "Hey, is the local tyrant stupid? Three million to buy some shit paper." Isabe couldn''t figure it out.


    Charlie shook his head slightly and said, "That paper seal does have some effect. It''s not the waste


    paper as you said."


    "Huh? Can it really help you ward off evil spirits and keep you safe? Stop kidding. You just read too


    many novels. How can there be any monsters and ghosts?" Isabe looked contemptuous.


    Charlie did not exin.


    He could also draw paper seal. What he drew was better than the auctioned set, and the effect was


    better.


    Ordinary warrior did not know these methods. Those who could draw paper seal were called warlock.


    This was another story.


    "Everyone, be quiet."


    At this time, the old man on the high tform said, "The auction ising to an end. Next is the


    second auction item to thest. The seller entrusted us that this auction item is not measured by


    money. The seller requires that the buyer has to use the same valued stuff to exchange it!"


    Wow!


    There was a lot of discussion in the hall. The rule was rare.


    "Open it up and take a look. What treasure it is?"


    "Yes, quickly!"


    The old manughed and said, "Well, everyone, please look carefully."


    The round stuff on the exhibition table was wrapped in gray cloth. As the cloth was opened, it gradually


    revealed its true face.


    It was a stone te. It looked like a hexagonal stone te, but now it was missing a corner, just having


    five corners. The stone te had some used marks and some grooves


    The only characteristic was that it was full of vicissitudes and had a feeling of simplicity.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Charlie was shocked. He couldn''t calm down. His face was full of incredible.


    He was too familiar with this stone te.


    Three thousand years ago, Xia Yu''s control of the water was not smooth. Seeing that Xia Yu was so


    concerned aboutmon people, he spent a lot of energy to depict a hexagonal stone te and


    handed it to him.


    For what?


    To suppress water monsters.


    Because of suppressing the source monster, Xia Yuter dug a canal to remove the flood. Otherwise, if


    the water monster caused trouble, even if digging thousands of canals, it would not solve the problem.


    "Three thousand years, I didn''t expect to see it again."


    Charlie sighed, he shouted, "I want to exchange."


    The sudden voice frightened Isabe. She nced back, "What are you talking about?"


    Charlie ignored her, stood up and shouted again, "Host, pleasemunicate with the seller. I can give


    him what he wants, which will definitely satisfy him."


    The old man saw that no one was interested in the stone te. Now there was one who was willing to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exchange it, he would naturally not refuse.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll send someone to ask the seller."


    "Okay."


    A servant left in a hurry, and soon came back. He talked to the old man.


    The old man replied, "This young man, the seller has agreed. When the auction is over, please meet


    him in the backyard alone. I can''t give you the stone te now."


    "Okay."


    Charlie sat down, extremely happy.


    Isabe began to pinch him again, yelling at him fiercely, "What are you doing? That stone te is the


    second tost. Although I don''t know what it is, it must be precious. Maybe it is some cultural relics.


    What do you have to exchange? Your life?"


    "Don''t worry. I have my own ways. Look, thest ising!"


    Isabe was sessfully distracted.


    Thest auction item appeared directly. It was a thousand year fungus.


    "Everyone has also seen that this is a thousand year fungus. You should know how precious it is.¡±


    The old man swept around and said loudly, "There is no reserve price. There is no limit to increase the


    price, and each increase should not be less than 100,000."


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the venue reached its climax.


    Charlie thought. thousand year fungus was a good thing. Since it could grow for a thousand years, it


    would undoubtedly contain pure Reiki, which was of great use to his recovery.


    In Tiandi Room No. 2.


    Sidney had been paying attention to Charlie. Seeing Charlie tapping his left index finger on his arm


    three times, Sidney understood, and then immediately said, "Eight million!"


    Damn it!


    This price really scared everyone.


    "The man in Tiandi Room No. 2 is worthy of being a big shot! Eight million!"


    "For most people, this thing is useless. It is not an elixir. You can¡¯t be immortal after eating it. It is


    only suitable for people who are deficient in energy. It is indeed precious but also very useless!"


    "It seems that this thousand year fungus is bound to be won by the big shot in Tiandi Room No. 2."


    After Sidney shouted, a clear woman''s voice resounded throughout the venue, "Ten million."


    Another big shot in Tiandi Room No. 1!


    "Thirteen million." Sidney continued to raise the price.


    "Fifteen million!" A cold voice came from Tiandi Room No. 1.


    Sidney frowned and nced at Charlie. Seeing Charlie didn''t stop, he shouted again, "18 million!"


    Hiss.


    Everyone in the ordinary seats took a breath. Although it was a thousand year fungus, 18 million was


    too much.


    Isabe''s heart thumped, "This is the rich man. Such a Ganoderma lucidum is worth the total assets of


    the Hunt Family. It''s terrible!"


    Charlie smiled without saying a word.


    There was a lot of discussion in the venue. It quieted down soon.


    "Anyone else?"


    The old man yelled, then picked up the hammer.


    At this moment, thedy in Tiandi Room No. 1 finally said, "Twenty million. This stuff is useful to me.


    Please give me."


    Sidney frowned.


    Since she could sit in Tiandi Room No. 1, her status was naturally extraordinary. She should not be


    local in J City, but probably from Jinling.


    His father was only the richest man in Z City, not the richest man in Jinling.


    However, thinking of Charlie, Sidney was fearless, and said categorically, "Sorry girl, I also need it


    urgently. 25 million. If you continue to raise the price, I¡¯m in!"


    "You!"


    The woman was extremely angry, and finally said angrily, "You won."


    The old man didn''t even say anything. He knocked the hammer, "Congrattions to the sir in Tiandi


    Room No. 2, for getting thousand year fungus."


    In the venue, everyone took a breath.


    Charlie was a little anxious. He got up and left, "Isabe, you go back first. I have something to deal


    with."


    "You can¡¯t get rid of me!"


    Isabe held Charlie tightly. The two came to the backyard.


    The gray-haired old man came and said with a smile, "Sir, may I have your name?"


    "Charlie."


    "Mr. Charlie,e with me. The seller has been waiting for a long time."


    With twists and turns, they came to an antique boudoir.


    The gray-haired old man turned and said, "Sorry, only this sir can go in alone. Thisdy, please wait


    outside."


    Isabe was helpless. This was Scarlet Auction House. She didn''t dare to lose her temper.


    Charlie opened the door and then closed the door with backhand.


    There was a scent in the room. A woman with ck outfit was sitting on the table.


    She looked cold. She was tall and had deep breath. Charlie was surprised that she was a warrior.


    "Don''t fudge. Take it out."


    The woman was very decisive. She drank her tea and looked at Charlie coldly, "You said that I would


    be satisfied with it. If I am dissatisfied, you will be at your own risk."

 Chapter 31: No Interest in Women

    Chapter 31: No Interest in Women


    Charlie didn''t care about the woman''s cold tone. He sat down and poured a cup of tea for himself. He


    asked with a smile, "Beauty, what¡¯s your name?"


    "Serena Bell."


    The woman looked impatient, "Take it out quickly. If you fool me, I¡¯ll kill you."


    "Beauty, although you are a warrior and you have already cultivated internal force. I am afraid you can¡¯t


    beat me."


    Suddenly, Serena''s face looked serious. She became alert, "Who are you?"


    Charlie pressed his hand on the woman''s shoulder, and gently said, "Serena, don''t be nervous. I¡¯m not


    your enemy. It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Since it is a deal, I have to know clearly where you got that


    stone te."


    Serena stared at Charlie, but couldn''t see through him. So she had a little scruple.


    "From an ancient mountain."


    "Can you be more specific?" Charlie asked.


    "Baimang Mountain in the western suburbs of Jinling. It¡¯s a battlefield in ancient times andter it


    turned into a mass grave. The mountain stretches for more than ten miles, but the government has no


    ns about it. So it is abandoned and shelved. However, it attracts many adventurers."


    Serena paused and continued, "A month ago, a few friends and I also went on an adventure. I found


    this stone te in the depths of Baimang Mountain."


    "Do you think the stone te is valuable?"


    "As a warrior, I still have the insight. The stone te is very strange. Although I can''t figure it out, it is


    definitely not an ordinary ancient cultural relic. There must be some secrets."


    Charlie sighed secretly. Serena''s intuition was very sharp.


    However, no one could figure out the secret of the hexagonal stone te except Charlie.


    "I have said clearly enough. Now take out your stuff. I see if I can exchange it with you."


    "There is nothing that I can exchange it with you."


    ring at him, Serena stood up while patted the table, and said angrily, "Asshole! You dare to fool


    around me! Dare you!"


    "Don''t be so irritable. People who are prone to anger will grow old quickly. Besides, getting angry is not


    good for the skin."


    Charlie looked calm and leisure. Looking at Serena''s tall and graceful body, he said with a chuckle,


    "Although I have nothing to exchange it with you, I can save your life!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You should be very painful. Evil Poison has tortured you for a while. Fortunately, your internal force is


    very strong, but it could only temporarily suppress Evil Poison. Maybe after a month or a week, Evil


    Poison will spread throughout your body and prate your bone marrow and viscera. At that time


    even God can¡¯t save you. You will die!"


    As Charlie was speaking, Serena''s face be more and more intense.


    She was indeed suffering from Evil Poison. She didn''t expect that the man would see through it.


    In fact, the reason why Serena came to the auction with the stone te was also trying her luck.


    She hoped there was a panacea, or a powerful person, to help her get rid of Evil Poison.


    "You do not believe?"


    Charlie watched Serena''s face change, and then said, "Evil Poison should initially attack your heart, but


    you are very smart. You used your internal force to suppress Evil Poison in time and pushed it to Jujue


    acupoint which is in the middle of your upper abdomen. "


    "Because of this, your face is extremely pale. If I''m right, you now have a tingling pain in your


    abdomen. Your body is cold, and your back is sweaty."


    After hearing it, Serena fully trusted Charlie.


    She sat down slowly with intense face. She looked at Charlie with the hope in her eyes, "Can you really


    help me get rid of Evil Poison?"


    "Of course, but you have to tell me clearly what''s going on. You just concealed something from me."


    Serena smiled bitterly, "I really can''t hide anything from you. Who the hell are you?"


    Charlie smiled but didn''t say a word. Seeing he didn''t want to answer, Serena didn''t ask anymore. Then


    she exined the ins and outs in detail.


    A month ago.


    For searching for an exciting adventure, she and her two friends went to Baimang Mountain. By


    chance, they found an ice cave deep in the mountain.


    The stone te was in the cave.


    Under curiosity, Serena pulled out the stone te. Then something wrong suddenly happened. A fierce


    air burst out of the ice cave, instantly sweeping over her and her two friends.


    Her friends died on the spot.


    As for Serena, she held the stone te at that time which helped her block most Evil Spirit. So she


    survived, but there was still a trace of Evil Spirit rushing into her body.


    "The stone te can stop Evil Spirit, it must be a treasure. It is probably a legendary magic device. The


    ice cave is too terrible. I fled Jinling in embarrassment and came to J City."


    Charlie looked intense. He guessed that the ice cave was the ce where Xia Yu suppressed the


    water monster back then.


    Three thousand years had passed.


    Charlie didn''t know if the water monster was dead. If he was still alive, it would be a disaster for the


    world!


    "Why is the stone te missing a corner?"


    "When I pulled out the stone te, one corner broke off and fell into the ice cave." Serena replied.


    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief.


    If there was still one corner in the ice cave, even if the water monster was still alive, he couldn''te


    out. When Charlie recovered to his peak, he would go to check it by himself.


    "Give me the stone te. I will help you get rid of Evil Poison."


    "Are you sure?"


    Charlieughed and said, "Why are you so on guard? Do you have other choices now?"


    Serena gritted her teeth and handed the stone te to Charlie. She asked, "When will I be treated and


    what do I need to prepare?"


    "Tonight is all right. You have to ask someone to prepare a set of silver needles and a hot tub. I will


    write you a prescription. You buy the medicine ording to the above, and mash them into juice."


    Charlie finished writing the prescription and handed it to Serena. Then he closed his eyes to rest while


    stroking the stone te.


    For a time, a myriad of thoughts crowded into his mind.


    In order to create this stone te, Charlie traveled all over the earth and searched for thirteen precious


    stones. After the stone te was made, he spent another forty-nine days drawing a magic matrix.


    It could be said that Charlie devoted his great efforts to the stone te.


    As for why Charlie didn''t kill the water monster personally, but made an extra effort to build a stone


    te, there were unspeakable difficulties in it.


    Not long after, Serena came back.


    Everything was ready.


    Charlie said, "Take off your clothes."


    "What?"


    "You¡¯re going to die but you still care about those trifles? My wife is much more beautiful than you. I''m


    not interested in you!"


    Serena blushed with anger. But now she was asking Charlie for help, so she could only endure it.


    "Are you going to apply needles on me?"


    "Yeah."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where?"


    Charlie said seriously, "You suppressed Evil Poison at your Jujue acupoint, but the above and the


    below of Jujue acupoint have been effected. Therefore, I need to apply needles on your face, chest,


    abdomen and lower abdomen!¡±


    Serena bit her red lips tightly.


    It meant that she had to be naked!


    She was still a virgin. It was so uneptable to let a man see her naked body!


    "You decide for yourself whether you want to die or to take off your clothes. I¡¯m busy. I will give you


    three minutes to think about it."


    "Fine."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she took off her the ck suit.


    A trace of surprise shed in Charlie''s eyes. He blurted out, "Why is your skin so fair? Are you suffering


    from vitiligo? Did I guess wrong? Evil Poison has swept your whole body?¡±


    "Shut up!"


    Serena was so embarrassed and angry. This bastard! Not only did he look at her body, but he still


    judged her body. It was extremely shameless.


    Charlie smiled awkwardly.


    "Lie down on the bed and rx."


    After disinfecting the nine silver needles, Charlie came to the bed.


    Serena''s eyes were closed tightly. No wonder Charlie was surprised, this delicate body was so fair that


    it looked a bit scary.


    In addition to being so fair, it was also very beautiful.


    Charlie quickly cleared his mind. He took a deep breath and became serious. Nine silver needles fell


    on Serena''s body. Serena shivered lightly.


    "Don''t move. Rx. It''s best to be in empty spirit state."


    Gradually, Serena''s breathing became even, as if she had fallen asleep.


    After a quarter of an hour, it was over.


    "Get up."


    Charlie wiped the sweat from his forehead. He poured the mashed medicine into the tub, and then


    injected a burst of spiritual force into the water.


    Serena sat up, touched her abdomen, and found that Evil Poison had really disappeared. She felt her


    body was extremely rxed.


    "Don''t wear clothes and sit in the tub."


    "Why?"


    Charlie exined, "Evil Poison has been in your body for a month. It will affect your internal organs


    more or less. Next, take a medicinal bath to strengthen your internal organs and dredge your blood."


    Serena thought it made sense.


    Sitting in the bathtub, she looked at Charlie in front of her, feeling ufortable. She asked with frown,


    "Do you need to watch me by the side?"


    "I have to observe your condition and make effective supplementary treatments in time."


    "Why do I feel that you are taking advantage of me?"


    Charlie said perfunctorily, "You think too much. I''m not interested in women."


    Serena chuckled and said contemptuously, "I''ve noticed it a long time ago. You are too sissy. Your skin


    is fairer and more rosy than a woman. As expected, you are gay."


    Charlie, "..."

 Chapter 32: Dare to Bully Isabella

    Chapter 32: Dare to Bully Isabe


    After a quarter of an hour, Charlie left the room.


    "You finally came out."


    Isabe was just outside the courtyard, hopping around like a rabbit. She looked at the house, frowned


    and asked, "What are you doing inside for more than half an hour?"


    "Charlie, I will stay in J City recently. Contact me in advance if you want to go."


    Serena wrapped in a bathrobe and appeared at the door.


    Such a shock.


    Isabe immediately yelled, "You! Charlie, you... actually cheat on my sister?"


    "What?"


    "You asshole. I felt weird just now. Why did they have to send a bath tub in? It turns out that you were


    taking a bath with her! You scumbag. Shameless nasty bastard!"


    Isabe became angry, pointing at Charlie''s nose and scolding.


    "That''s not the case. Listen to me exin."


    "There is nothing to exin! Look at what she is wearing."


    Isabe shouted with tears in her eyes.


    "My sister treats you so nicely. You are a total scumbag. I originally sympathized with you. Now I think


    that my parents¡¯ decision is so correct."


    Isabe was shouting as she ran out of the yard, "I will go back and tell my sister. My sister will divorce


    you!"


    The yard became quiet.


    "Um... do I need to exin to your wife?" Serena said with a weird expression.


    Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay. My wife and I are in a good rtionship. I''m


    leaving now. Don''t use strength in a half month. Take care. Also, don''t forget our agreement."


    "Okay."


    After leaving the backyard, Charlie met the gray-haired old man again.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What is the matter?"


    "The sir in Tiandi Room No. 2 wants to see you."


    Charlie suddenly realized that Sidney had been waiting for him.


    When he arrived in the private room, Sidney respectfully handed the box up.


    "Master, thousand year fungus is here."


    "Thank you."


    "My pleasure." Sidney asked, "Master, do you want me to drive you back?"


    Charlie shook his head. He asked Sidney to pass paper and pen to him. Then he wrote a prescription


    with only a few herbs on it.


    "These three herbs are very cherished. Tell your father and let him search for them as soon as


    possible. I need these herbs to work with thousand year fungus to restore my strength. This is very


    important."


    Sidney looked serious. He carefully put away the prescription, "Master, rest assured. I¡¯llplete the


    task."


    "Thanks."


    Charlie put the box into his backpack and left Scarlet Auction House.


    Isabe drove away alone. So he had to take a taxi by himself and had to go home quickly.


    Otherwise, Isabe would say something bad about him in front of his mother-inw. At that time, there


    would be a fight in the family.


    In Tiandi Room No. 1 of Scarlet Auction House.


    "Squeak."


    A man rushed in and said anxiously, "Miss, a young man went to Tiandi Room No. 2 and then left with


    a bag on his back!"


    The morous woman sneered coldly, "He dares to get thousand year fungus, but he has no guts to


    take it away. It is ridiculous to use these tricks!¡±


    "Miss, do you want to make a move?"


    "Immediately stop the young man. No one can take away what I¡¯m fond of." The woman stood up,


    looking indifferent.


    ...


    When treating Serena, Charlie consumed a lot. Charlie ate a bowl of noodles in the restaurant before


    going to the bus stop to take a taxi.


    After walking a few steps, he realized that someone was following him.


    Oh, interesting.


    Feeling interesting, Charlie rushed into the alley next to him. After walking for a while, he found that it


    was a dead end.


    As soon as he turned around, several dark shadows appeared in front of him.


    "Come to grab thousand year fungus?"


    "Fuck! I¡¯m here to beat you!"


    A familiar voice came from behind. Stanley carried a baseball bat in his hand. Kaleb and Frank


    followed on both sides, plus five bodyguards, blocking the alley.


    Charlie was slightly disappointed. He thought it was the woman in Tiandi Room No. 1, but he didn''t


    expect that it was them.


    "It''s you guys. Why are youing to me?"


    "Dare you. You made me lose more than two million and embarrassed me in the clubhouse. Tonight,


    you¡¯re doomed to die."


    Charlie leaned against the wall, raised his eyebrows, and asked with a smile, "I''m from S City. Are you


    not afraid of getting into trouble?"


    "Bullshit!"


    Kaleb spit and then sneered, "Just you? You dare to pretend to a rich young master from S City? Even


    if youe from S City, your family will be an inferior family. It''s nothing.


    "Shut up! Let me ask you, you''re just pulled over by Isabe by the roadside, right?" Frank asked.


    "You want Isabe?" Charlie''s face gradually became cold.


    Stanley, Kaleb, and Frank looked at each other andughed.


    "Isabe is simple and beautiful. I liked her at first sight. Kaleb said that the Hunt Family is just an small


    family, and has no power. It is so easy for me to get Isabe. Maybe the Hunt Family is eager for me to


    do it!"


    "If it wasn''t for you dick to make trouble, Isabe would have been fucked by us in the club. Fuck!


    We¡¯re so mad now!" Frank said with gritted teeth.


    Kaleb''s eyes shed with lust. He said gloomily, "Whether you are just a shield that Isabe casually


    found, if you call Isabe now, she shoulde over. Give you a chance. If you don¡¯t call, you can only


    be bedridden in the next half of your life!"


    Charlie pped his hands. He was so angry but he just sneered, "You wish!"


    Stanley''s face sank, "Brat, are you rejecting us?"


    "I nned to let you guys go, but you scumbags are so bold that you dare to bully Isabe. I''m afraid


    you have already hurt many girls."


    Charlie stepped forward, gradually approached them, and said in a harsh tone, "In the case, I could


    only kill you guys for protecting those innocent girls."


    Stanley and the other two were furious, "Beat him. Break his two legs."


    Swish, swish¡­


    The three bodyguards moved. All of them had practiced fighting skills. Their punches looked so fierce.


    However, for Charlie, they sucked.


    It was just like an ant wanted to beat an elephant.


    Charlie didn''t bother to look at them. He just pped them so easily. Then the three people flied out.


    They all smashed on the wall, passing away.


    "Fuck."


    Kaleb was so scared.


    At the same time, the remaining two bodyguards were kicked away by Charlie. All these happened in


    the blink of an eye. Charlie had already arrived in front of them.


    "Someone is behind you!"


    "Just shut up your stinky mouth!"


    Charlie pped Frank so quickly. Frank passed away immediately. Stanley yelled. He waved his


    baseball bat and was about to hit Charlie.


    "Get away!"


    Charlie was extremely disgusted. Stanley was kicked away by him. Then he shot a burst of Reiki into


    Stanley''s body.


    After a month, Stanley would be impotent. He could no longer hurt other little girls.


    "Ouch!"


    At this moment, Kaleb was so scared and fainted in shock.


    "So suck."


    Charlie rolled his eyes. Just when he took a step, there was another sound in the alley.


    Not long after, a morous woman came out from the darkness, surrounded by four strong men who


    were much better than Kaleb and his bodyguards.


    Diana Xiang nced, frowned and said, "Not bad. But that¡¯s all. Hand over thousand year fungus. I can


    let you go."


    "What if I don''t give it?"


    Finally, the protagonist came out. Charlie wanted to y with her.


    "My identity is not what you can imagine. Don''t challenge my authority."


    Diana was like a proud peacock with a bank card in her hand, "There is one million in this card. It will


    be yours if you give me thousand year fungus. You can leave J City and live a good life in other cities! "


    "The reason why I talked to you and gave you one million is just that I don''t want to take it by force.


    Handing over thousand year fungus obediently is your only and correct choice!"


    Charlieughed loudly, "Beauty, that man bought it with 20 million. You want to take it away just with 1


    million? This is not an extortion?"


    Diana was unhappy, but she didn''t say anything.


    The bodyguard seemed to know what it meant. They rushed up immediately. But then they all fell to the


    ground in an instant, passing away.


    "You!"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie appeared behind Diana like a ghost. Diana felt creepy and burst into cold sweat.


    "Who are you and what are you going to do?"


    Diana''s body tightened, feeling the chill behind her. She couldn''t even speak clearly, "My...my father is


    Marco. I am from the Xiang family in Jinling. If you hurt me, you will get into a big trouble."


    "Marco?"


    Charlie was astonished. He knew that the identity of the woman was not simple, but he did not expect


    that she was the daughter of his acquaintance.


    The world was so small.


    "Yes, you''ve heard of my father''s name. He¡¯s powerful."


    Diana''s fear subsided a lot. Her voice softened, "It''s my faults tonight. I apologize to you. You let me go.


    I owe you a favor. I can help you if you have trouble in the future."


    The sound of the heartbeat sounded very clear in the quiet alley.


    "Say something."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t get back at you. Do you want money? There is a bank card in my bag with more


    than ten million dors in it. I can give it to you."


    "Hey, do you hear me? Hey, I¡¯ll turn around..."


    Diana turned around cautiously. Then she found that there was no one behind.


    "He has gone?!"


    At this moment, Diana felt relieved.


    At that moment, she felt that she would be screwed up. She was afraid of being taken away and was


    worried about that she would have a miserable end.


    After all, she considered herself a beauty.


    Which man didn''t like a beauty?


    "Asshole, dare to scare me! If I catch you, I¡¯ll kill you."


    Diana was in rage.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    As soon as the phone was connected, a loving and peaceful voice came from the other end, "Diana, is


    the auction over? You said you want to take thousand year fungus as a birthday gift for your Grandpa.


    Have you got it?

 Chapter 33: So Big Misunderstanding

    Chapter 33: So Big Misunderstanding


    "Dad, something went wrong."


    Marco was slightly surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    Diana naturally wouldn''t tell her father such a shameful thing.


    She said perfunctorily, "A big boss bought it with 20 million. He has to use it to save his son''s life. It¡¯s so


    pity. So I gave it to him."


    "Hahaha, my daughter is not only beautiful, but also kind. Diana, there are many gifts. There are still a


    few days before September 1st. You have time to choose gifts."


    Marco paused, and suddenly said mysteriously, "Baby, this time, youe from Jinling to celebrate


    your Grandpa''s birthday. Dad has also prepared a great gift for you."


    "Really, what gift?"


    "A person."


    Diana frowned and snorted dissatisfied, "Dad, I don''t want to marry yet. Besides, in S City, there is no


    boys I''m interested in. Don''t introduce him to me. I won''t agree."


    "Who said that Dad is going to introduce a boyfriend to you? Besides, even so, maybe that man


    doesn¡¯t like you. He is a big shot who healed your grandfather''s illness."


    "That genius doctor?"


    Marco responded, "Yes, his name is Charlie. I haven''t found out his specific information. He¡¯s very


    mysterious. Come back. Dad will tell you in detail."


    Diana was excited. Her beautiful eyes lit up, "Even the best doctor in D City couldn''t heal Grandpa, but


    that man healed Grandpa. I really want to see him."


    ...


    The night wasing. At Jiefang Road in J City.


    Ewan pulled over the car, rushed into a bar, and then came to a private room.


    "Oskar, cheers."


    "Oskar, I toast to you."


    "Oskar, give me a kiss."


    In the private room, the women were dressed a little. Even there were someone naked. Among the


    women was a big, dark and fierce man.


    "Hahaha, I drink all, babies."


    Ewan shouted, "Oskar, I''m here."


    Oskar lifted his head from the woman''s chest andughed, "You are here. Sit down."


    "Oskar, I have some serious business to talk to you."


    "Babies, you guys go out for a while. I¡¯ll call youter. Be obedient." Oskar pped the women''s ass


    and drove them out.


    After they left, Oskar lit a big cigarette.


    "Say it.¡±


    "Oskar, I''ll say it straightly. Wenlv Park is under construction. You go to destroy it. You have a lot of men


    in Binhu District. It¡¯s not difficult for you."


    Ewan''s eyes shed with coldness.


    Oskar smiled, "Wenlv Park is a project of your family. You are going to destroy your own project. Are


    you sure?"


    "I can''t care so much now. Katherine, that bitch has caused me to be dismissed. Now, I have be


    the biggest joke in J City. I can''t bear it!"


    Ewan hated Katherine''s guts. He breathed heavily while speaking, "I''ll make Wenlv Park fail. At that


    time, Katherine, as the person in charge, will inevitably be to me. I won''t let her be proud!"


    "Why do I have to help you?" Oskar smoked and asked expressionlessly.


    "Oskar, don''t you want to get Katherine? You confessed your love to Katherine back then, but what did


    the woman say to you? Have you forgotten?"


    Ewan sneered.


    Oskar''s face was covered with anger for a moment. The words of Katherine mocking him echoed in his


    mind.


    "Go away, stop pestering me. I have said many times, it is impossible that I will be with you. See what


    you look like!"


    "Don¡¯t you know what job you are doing now? You can¡¯te out to see light for a lifetime. How can I


    be with a bug who could only live in the dark?"


    "Even if I marry a trash, I won''t marry you. Just go away."


    "Don''t bother me anymore, or I will call the police!"


    ...


    Every sentence was like a sharp knife stuck in Oskar''s heart. The most annoying thing was that three


    years ago, Katherine really married a trash.


    This made him feel that his dignity was trampled on.


    In the past three years, Oskar used every means in order to be strong. God blessed him and let


    him meet a big boss. Then he sessfully became the big boss¡¯ men.


    Now, he was the lead of those hooligans in Binhu District.


    "Katherine!"


    Oskar smashed the wine ss. He was so mad that his eyes were red, "I will naturally not forget. She


    looked down upon me back then. Now, my assets are more than that of the Hunt Family. She is just


    nobody!"


    "Oskar, right!"


    Ewan grinned and said, "Katherine is indeed nothing in your eyes, but she is so proud. Oskar, you can


    get her, torture her in every possible way and let her surrender to your crotch to vent your grievances!"


    "Tsk-tsk, Ewan, you are really despicable and shameless."


    "Um..." Ewan was startled, and then he shook his head, "This society is cruel. I could only be cruel that


    I can survive."


    Oskar also shook his head, "A mere Katherine is not enough for me to take action. Don''t forget that


    there is also Chengyu Group. It is said that the boss of Chengyu Groupes from S City. Destroying


    the construction site is also provoking Chengyu Group. It¡¯s not a good idea.¡±


    Ewan gritted his teeth, "How about this? As long as Katherine is driven out of thepany, I will


    definitely be the project leader. I will give you half of the construction part. Oskar, you should


    know the value and profit of this!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Can I trust you?"


    Ewan smiled awkwardly, "Oskar, do you think I dare to lie to you? If you don''t believe it, we can sign the


    contract on the spot."


    "Forget it! You don¡¯t dare to mess with me."


    Oskar said so, which meant he agreed.


    Ewan was overjoyed, as if he had seen Katherine''s miserable end. He picked up a ss of drink,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oskar, cheers."


    Grumbling.


    After drinking a ss of wine, Ewan asked, "Bro, how are you going to do it?"


    Oskar''s face sank. A smirk appeared on his face. He half-squinted his eyes and said, "I thought of a


    good idea. Instead of destroying the construction site, it''s better to conquer Katherine!"


    "Oh?"


    "We..."


    The next day.


    When Charlie got up, he found that Katherine had gone out. When he came to the living room, he saw


    Isabe who was ying with a mobile phone on the sofa.


    "Isabe, where''s your sister?"


    "She went to thepany early in the morning. Something happened to the construction site."


    Charlie was puzzled and was about to call Katherine, but his ass was kicked.


    Isabe rushed into the bedroom and closed the door. With her hands on hips, she said fiercely,


    "You¡¯re so good! You coax my sister that she fully believes in you. What tricks did you use?"


    "Ouch, what are you talking about?"


    Charlie asked while rubbing his butt.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Last night, I told my sister about the matters between you and that bitch. I


    didn''t expect that she not only didn''t believe it, but also scolded me and warned me not to talk


    nonsense!"


    Isabe was extremely aggrieved, "What kind of tricks did you y on my sister? You are just a


    scumbag who looks honest but has a dirty mind. Tell me honestly, how many times have you cuckolded


    my sister in the past three years?"


    Charlie felt so speechless.


    His sister-inw was really whimsical.


    "Okay, stop making trouble. I''m going out for a morning jog."


    "No way."


    Isabe grabbed Charlie tightly. The two identally stumbled and fell onto the bed while yanking each


    other.


    The posture was also very intimate. Charlie pressed Isabe under him.


    "What are you arguing about in the room?"


    Squeak.


    The door was opened.


    In an instant, Charlie was so flustered.


    When Spencer saw the scene in the room, her face froze and her eyes were nk. Three seconds


    She rushed in with the broom in her hand and yelled, "You bastard! How dare you take advantage of


    Isabe! I¡¯ll kill you."


    "Mom, you misunderstood. It''s Isabe..."


    "Wow!"


    Before Charlie finished speaking, Isabe cried out. She really shed tears, looking scared and sad.


    "Mom, Charlie insisted on kissing me. He said he wanted me to sleep with him. If you didn''te in


    time, I would be vited by him.¡±


    "Baby, don''t cry. It''s okay. Mom is here."


    At this time, Axel also rushed in hurriedly, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? What''s going on?"


    "Axel, Charlie, this asshole is going to take advantage of Isabe. Fortunately, I came in time. It¡¯s so


    unbearable. Go to call the police. We can¡¯t show any mercy to this kind of jerk!"


    Call the police?


    Isabe''s eyelids twitched. She had gone a little too far.


    "Mom, forget it. Charlie didn''t mean it. Give him a chance."


    It happened that Spencer didn''t have any ways to let Katherine get divorce with Charlie. At this


    moment, Charlie vited Isabe. It was a good excuse.


    How would she miss this opportunity?


    "No. This kind of scum must be punished byw.¡±


    Isabe was even more panicked. If Charlie got to jail, Katherine would definitely kick her ass.


    Spencer kept scolding. Axel had already gone to get his mobile phone.


    Charlie felt extremely helpless.


    With the current situation, he could only call Katherine and ask her to talk to Spencer. But suddenly, a


    shout made the room deadly silent.


    "Dad, Mom, you can''t call the police. Charlie has my nude photos. If he spreads them out, my


    reputation will be ruined!"

 Chapter 34: Can鈥檛 Explain It Clearly

    Chapter 34: Can¡¯t Exin It Clearly


    Nude, nude photos? !


    Charlie''s eyes widened. Then he felt a fiery breath hitting to his face.


    In the room, the atmosphere seemed to have risen a bit.


    "You asshole!" Spencer scolded.


    Axel was also in rage. He grabbed the broom and hit Charlie''s face with his all strength.


    Charlie couldn''t fight back. After all, it was his father-inw.


    "Isabe has only been back for a few days, but you have already had her nude photos. Or you had


    already had it, and have been threatening Isabe. Asshole, how dare you!"


    Spencer also rushed up to Charlie. The couple beat Charlie up.


    "You¡¯re such a jerk. We have raised you for three years. You have already had Katherine, but you still


    dare to take advantage of Isabe."


    In the room, Charlie hugged his head and squatted in the corner of the wall.


    Axel was panting, "Charlie, I warn you, immediately hand over those photos, and obediently follow me


    to the police station."


    "Dad, Mom, no."


    Isabe pulled the two away and said in a panic, "Dad, Mom, don''t hit him. What if he uploads my nude


    photos to the Inte? At that time, I will be screwed up."


    "Dare he!"


    As the saying goes, ¡°Daughters are the apples of parents¡¯ eyes.¡±


    Although Axel was scared of his wife, he was like a mighty lion at this moment.


    He pointed to Charlie and yelled, "If you dare to spread out those photos, I will kill you even if I have to


    go to jail!"


    "Dad, I really don''t have those photos."


    "You still dare to argue. Isabe won''t lie. You are so mean! I thought you were just useless, but I didn''t


    expect you to be a shameless viin."


    The more Spencer said, the angrier she felt. What she said next shocked Charlie.


    "Now you have Isabe''s nude photos. Maybe you dare to take my nude photos someday?"


    Isabe almostughed out loud.


    She hurriedly pushed Axel and Spencer out, and said seriously, "Dad, Mom, you can''t solve this matter.


    I''ll talk to Charlie."


    "Baby, no. This asshole..."


    "Don''t worry. He doesn¡¯t dare do anything to me. Listen to me, don''t call the police. I will take care of


    everything. You¡¯re going to cook. I am hungry."


    Pushing the two out and closing the door, Isabe leaned on the door and let out a sigh of relief.


    Charlie''s face looked terrible. He said in a deep voice, "Look at what you did!"


    "Humph."


    Isabe stuck her tongue out naughtily, "How did I know it would turn to be like this? Don''t worry. I won¡¯t


    let you go to jail."


    "Get out of the way. I have to go out."


    "Where are you going? Go to see my sister?" Isabe said with a guarded look, "Don''t tell my sister


    about this, or she will beat me up."


    Charlie really felt very speechless.


    Facing Isabe, Charlie couldn''t neither scold nor beat. But if he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would


    be so naughty. What could he do?


    "Okay, okay, I won''t tell your sister. I''ll go out for a morning jog..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang.


    It was Katherine''s call. As soon as he answered the phone, he heard Katherine saying anxiously,


    "Charlie, something happened. What should I do?


    "What''s the matter? Take it easy."


    "Last night, the workers'' dormitory on the construction site was smashed, and several workers were


    injured. It is said that they are from the underworld in Binhu District to make trouble for the Hunt


    Group.¡±


    Charlie''s face sank. Then he said, "Is there anything wrong with the workers?"


    "They just got small injuries, but no life-threatening."


    "Are you sure theye from the underworld in Binhu District?"


    Katherine was not sure, "I''m not sure. At the meeting just now, everyone guessed that was the case."


    "I understand."


    At this time, Maggie''s voice came out on the phone, "Katherine, there is thetest development. Ewan


    has gotten some clues. Grandma summoned everyone to the meeting room."


    "Okay, I¡¯ming now." Katherine responded. "Charlie, I''m going to a meeting. Call youter."


    "Okay, don''t worry. It¡¯ll be fine."


    Charlie was annoyed after he hung up the phone.


    Obviously, someone behind the scenes deliberately made troubles. Were they those families who were


    jealous of the Hunt Family getting the contract?


    ¡®No matter which family it is, no matter which force it is.


    If you dare to make troubles for my woman, you¡¯ll all be a dead meat!¡¯


    "What''s wrong? What did my sister say?"


    "Nothing."


    Charlie''s face was cold. After washing his face, he said, "I have to go out."


    "Wait, I will go too."


    Half an hourter, the two appeared in the cafe opposite the Hunt Group.


    After they sat down for a while, Katherine hurried over.


    "Sister, Charlie said that something went wrong at the construction site. What''s the situation? Do you


    know who did it?" Isabe was very concerned about this issue.


    Katherine sighed and said with sad face, "The lead among hooligans in Binhu District, nicknamed


    Oskar."


    "Who got the clues?"


    "Ewan. By the way, he said he got in touch with Oskar and learned that the reason why Oskar did it.


    Oskar was dissatisfied that the Hunt Family didn''t give him a gift!"


    Isabe patted the table and eximed, "Give him a gift? How arrogant he is! He really regards himself


    as the emperor and want us to pay tribute?"


    "He''s really powerful. He''s doing well in Binhu District. His assets are more than the Hunt Family. He


    has hundreds of staffs and has business in underworld!"


    "Yeah, so powerful?" Isabe''s arrogance suddenly went out.


    Charlie noticed something was wrong, and he asked, "At the meeting, you guys have already thought


    out a solution, right?"


    Katherine nodded and replied, "Ewan said, Oskar is hosting a banquet at Peni Hotel tonight. I need


    to bring a gift to attend the banquet in person. The gift doesn¡¯t need to be expensive. The key is


    etiquette and our attitude. He said that Oskar cares most about being respect!"


    "Tsk-tsk, he must set up a trap for you!"


    "Yeah."


    Katherine stroked her forehead, full of anxiety, "If I guess it well, Oskar and Ewan are in the same side.


    Ewan was dismissed. He definitely wants to get back at me. But I didn''t expect toe so soon.


    Isabe was so angry.


    "Ewan is absolutely so mean. He even unites with outsiders to target his family. Sister, we have to tell


    Grandma. As long as Grandmaes forward, Ewan will not dare to y tricks anymore!"


    "Isabe, we all know it. Do you think smart Grandma doesn¡¯t know it?" Charlie sneered.


    Isabe was puzzled, "Since Grandma knew it, why did she not stop Ewan?"


    Katherine smiled bitterly and said, "This is what I am most worried about. I am not too afraid of Ewan


    making trouble for me. The key is Grandma''s attitude. From this incident, I know that Grandma still has


    a prejudice against me."


    Charlie stretched out three fingers and analyzed.


    "First, Ewan is her eldest grandson after all, but you are just her granddaughter. Besides, you¡¯re still a


    woman. It is impossible for a staid person like Old Lady Hunt to hand over the Hunt Group to you.


    Secondly,st time we set up a trap for Grandma and forced her to dismiss Ewan. Haughty people like


    her will be naturally unhappy and hold grudges.


    Third, the Hunt Family cannot be too peaceful. "


    Katherine didn''t figure it out, and asked, "Why can''t the Hunt Family be too peaceful?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "Grandma is getting old after all. If the Hunt Family is too peaceful, she will


    feel panic. This is the most normal psychological reaction of a person in a high position but has not


    much time left."


    "Besides, you are now in charge of big projects. You''re undoubtedly the most powerful person in the


    Hunt Family except Grandma. Although she promised me to give you one year, she will never let you


    spend the year peacefully. She doesn''t have to do anything. Ewan is her sword."


    "Furthermore, Oskar and Ewan are on the same side. No matter how fiercely you and Ewan fight, no


    matter who wins or loses, it will not have much impact on the Hunt Family."


    Katherine looked out the window.


    The sun was shining and there was busy traffic.


    Across the street was the Hunt Group.


    "This is power tactics."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    Isabe didn''t understand. She tilted her head and asked, "Then sister, will you go the banquet at


    night?"


    "Go, why not go?"


    Charlie answered.

 Chapter 35: Kneel Down and Call Me Dad

    Chapter 35: Kneel Down and Call Me Dad


    As night fell, a silver-gray BMW appeared in the parking lot of Peni Hotel. A well-matched couple got


    out of the car.


    Tonight, Katherine was dressed very beautifully.


    Her ck hair didn¡¯t drape on her shoulders but was tied in a bun. She looked more mature.


    She wore a slightly formal gray suit. The hip skirt revealed her two slender legs with flesh-colored


    stockings. She wore ck high heels.


    She looked capable and experienced.


    Katherine was a little nervous. She nced at the side, and asked, "Is it really okay? Binhu District is


    the site of Oskar. If he gets angry, we can''t escape."


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯m here with you."


    Charlie was so confident. His eyes were bright.


    Katherine thought that Charlie might have contacted the big shot who had been saved by him, so he


    was so fearless.


    There was a mysterious boss behind the scenes to help them. Even if they didn''t have a good talk with


    Oskar, at least there would be no danger.


    The two entered Peni Hotel. The lobby manager immediately greeted them, "Are you Miss Hunt?


    Oskar has been waiting for a long time. Pleasee with me!"


    "Oskar? Peni Hotel is the property of Oskar?" Charlie asked abruptly.


    The lobby manager replied, "That''s not the case, but Oskar has a lot of shares in the hotel. He is in


    Lihentian Room No. 1. This way."


    Peni Hotel was a private hotel like Xingyun Building. It got a little popr in J City. It was faintly


    Peni Hotel had 36 floors in total. What was interesting was that each floor had its name.


    Lihentian was on the 33rd floor.


    Enter the private room, inside was magnificent.


    In the middle of the room, there was a table more than ten meters long. On the opposite side of the


    table sat a dark-faced man, who was obviously the protagonist this time.


    Ewan was sitting left to Oskar.


    "You are finally here. You dare to let Oskar wait for you so long!" Ewan was very dissatisfied.


    However, Katherine ignored him.


    She stared at Oskar, and gradually opened her mouth, her face full of shock, "It''s you!"


    "We haven''t seen each other for five years. I didn''t expect that you still remember me. It seems that I


    left a deep impression on you!" Oskar smiled, but his eyes were cold.


    Charlie frowned secretly, and took Katherine to sit down.


    "Why did you, such a wimp,e here?" Ewan looked contemptuous.


    "You are here. Why can''t Ie?"


    Charlie responded expressionlessly.


    The meaning of his words was very obvious, saying that Ewan was also a wimp.


    Ewan was not stupid. He naturally knew what Charlie''s words meant. So he was so furious.


    But Oskar stopped him, and said with a teasing look, "This is the famous wimp? I¡¯ve heard a lot about


    you. Speaking of which, I am your senior."


    "How to say?"


    "Back then, Katherine and I had a rtionship, but we broke up afterwards. So I¡¯m your senior."


    As soon as Oskar finished speaking, Katherine couldn''t stand it. She patted the table and stood up,


    screaming, "Oskar, stop talking nonsense. Who had a rtionship with you? Don¡¯t you know what you


    look like? How can I possibly like you?"


    In the three years of marriage, Charlie had basically never heard Katherine ridicule others. Today was


    the first time.


    Obviously, she was really angry.


    Oskar''s face sank. Ewan shouted, "What''s your attitude? You dare to be impolite to Oskar?"


    "Forget it. Charlie, let''s go, I want to see what tricks you can y."


    Seeing Katherine was about to leave, Ewan was anxious.


    Oskar suppressed the anger and said coldly, "It seems that I remembered wrongly. Fine. Let''s get down


    the business!"


    "Come on. Sit down."


    Charlie alsoforted Katherine.


    It was not that he was afraid of Oskar, but he wanted to see what kind of tricks this guy wanted to y.


    If they left like this, Oskar must make a secret move behind him. Maybe they couldn''t defend


    effectively.


    "Waiter, serve wine and food."


    "No need. Get to the point." Katherine''s face was covered with impatient.


    Oskar was not in a hurry. He smiled, "We can talk about business while eating. Don''t be so impatient.


    You still haven¡¯t changed after so many years."


    Soon, the waiter served wine and dishes. They looked delicious and the wine was also very expensive,


    tens of thousands dors for a bottle.


    "Katherine, we are acquaintances. I don''t want to go too far. Binhu District is my site. Since you start a


    project here, at least you have to tell me in advance, right? It''s not that I''m against you. Other families


    know this rule."


    Oskar cut the steak with a knife and fork, looking very funny.


    But a rash man was a rash man. No matter how he pretended to be, he couldn¡¯t be an elegant


    gentleman.


    "What do you want? Money? How much?" Katherine was a little impatient.


    "Money? Do you think I am short of money?"


    Oskar shook his head.


    Ewan added, "Katherine, I have already told you in the meeting room. What Oskar wants is your


    attitude. Where are your gifts?"


    Katherine bit her lip and nced at Charlie secretly. But Charlie was eating and didn''t speak. She didn''t


    know what to do.


    "It seems that you didn''t prepare a gift for me."


    Oskar ate up the steak, put down the knife and fork, wiped his mouth, and said slowly, "Ewan, I gave


    you a chance. Unfortunately, Miss Hunt doesn''t take me seriously. I¡¯m not very happy!"


    "Oskar, calm down."


    Ewan smiled. Then he turned his head and shouted angrily, "Asshole. You really think you¡¯re the boss


    after you get the project? You dare to pay no heed of Oskar''s words. Who gave you the guts?"


    "I¡­"


    "Quickly roll over and give a toast to Oskar. If you can''t make Oskarsatisfied and something goes


    wrong, I will definitely tell Grandma."


    Katherine was a little anxious.


    Old Lady Hunt was always powerful in the Hunt Family. Even when Old Master Hunt was alive, Old


    Lady Hunt was extremely strong.


    Her image was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, causing the members in the Hunt Family to


    be very afraid of her.


    "Hurry up! What are you doing?"


    Katherine gritted her teeth, grabbed the wine ss and stood up.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Oskar waved his hand and pushed a bottle of red wine over to her, "Just a ss? Drink up


    this bottle!"


    "Oskar, you''re going too far!"


    Suddenly, Oskar''s real face exposed.


    A grin appeared on his dark face. He put his two legs on the table, which looked rude but domineering.


    "Katherine, you still don''t understand the situation. Now you are begging me. If you ask me for help,


    you should behave like a beggar. After having this bottle of wine, I promise not to make trouble for the


    Hunt Family."


    "Impossible!"


    Katherine had some confidence. She said loudly, "This is a society under the rule ofw. If you are


    sabotaging or hurting people, just wait for to go to jail."


    "Tsk-tsk, so innocent and cute. This is Binhu District, my site. I have a strong connection here."


    Oskar sneered and said confidently, "Even if I rape you today, there will be no one to arrest me. Do you


    believe it or not?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Katherine was startled and got close to Charlie.


    Oskar nced at Charlie who kept eating. His eyes were full of disdain, as if he was treating Charlie as


    an ant that he could kill it at will.


    "Every dog has its day."


    Oskarughed. His eyes fixed on Katherine''s beautiful body. His fiery emotions erupted from the


    depths of his eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, you can also be fooled around by me. Five years ago, do you remember how you


    belittled me?"


    "Five years! Do you know what life I lived in the past five years?"


    Oskar jumped up suddenly and shouted, "In order to be respected by others, I have done everything.


    Be like a dog, kneel and butter up those big shots. Fortunately, God¡¯s favor. I have what I have today!"


    "Speaking of which, I also want to thank you."


    "If it weren''t for your sarcasm, your humiliation, and your disdain, how could I have such a big


    motivation?"


    Oskar''s face became more and more ferocious. He was venting his years of grievances at this


    moment.


    Not to mention Katherine, even Ewan was scared and shivered. He was bowing his head to eat, and


    dared not make a sound.


    "Now, I have money and status. Countless beautiful womene to me. I can do whatever I want.


    But..."


    The air was suddenly quiet.


    "But I can¡¯t forget you."


    Oskar suddenly changed his face. While walking towards Katherine, he said softly, "Katherine, now I


    am strong. My money is much more than the Hunt Family. I have a lot of business. I am a big boss.


    Only I can give you happiness!"


    "As long as you nod, I will give you everything immediately. You don''t need to be wronged in the Hunt


    Family. Be my queen. My assets are all added with your name. I will treat you well and spoil you. Can


    you promise me?"


    "Go away!"


    Katherine was really going to be scared to cry. She hid behind Charlie, blushing and shouting, "I''m


    already married!"


    "With this trash?"


    Oskar''s tone was full of disdain, "His wife was bullied by others, but he turned a deaf ear to it. Even if


    he can''t fight me, at least try it. This is the man you chose? Coward and useless."


    "Shut up. Charlie is not useless." Tears welled up into Katherine''s eyes.


    "Really?"


    A trace of disdain shed in Oskar''s eyes. He mmed his fist on the table which cause the wine


    sses and dishes shaking.


    Then, he said condescendingly, in a tone of the emperormanding the people.


    "Kneel on the ground and kowtow to me. Call me Dad, then I can let you go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your


    legs.¡±

 Chapter 36: Dear, Drink Up

    Chapter 36: Dear, Drink Up


    ¡°Kowtow and call me Dad, or I will break your leg.¡±


    It was domineering, arrogant, cruel and bloody.


    The room became silent.


    Ewan was watching them with gloating. Oskar smirked.


    Katherine was furious and yelled, "Oskar, if you dare to hurt someone, I''ll absolutely call the police to


    arrest you. I am a good friends with Sidney, the general manager of Chengyu Group. Dare you provoke


    him? "


    Chengyu Group, Sidney!


    This was exactly what he had been worried about.


    However, now, it was a rare chance for him to beat Katherine and trample on her man. This kind of


    pleasure made it impossible for Oskar to stop.


    "He is from other city after all. Binhu District is my site. Sidney is nothing for me. I don¡¯t have to be


    afraid of him!"


    Oskar sneered and whistled.


    Suddenly, two 1.9-meter big men rushed in, with baseball bats in their hands, waiting for orders.


    Katherine was so frightened that she shivered, but she still protected Charlie behind her, "Oskar, don''t


    mess around. The government is targeting crime crackdown. If you make a scene, it will be not good


    for anyone!"


    Oskar disdained. He pointed to Charlie.


    "Katherine, open your eyes and look at him. Your man hides behind you. He doesn''t dare to say any


    words. How coward he is!"


    Katherine didn''t understand why Charlie didn''t say a word.


    "Charlie, hurry down on your knees."


    Ewan was excited about it, and decided to incite. He shouted happily, "Trash, what are you doing?


    Oskar is not in a good mood now. If things are screwed up, you are the sinner of the Hunt Family!"


    Then Ewan stared at Katherine again.


    "Let this trash kneel down and call Oskar Dad. You have raised him for three years. Now, it¡¯s his turn to


    contribute a little. Will he feel ashamed? Will it hurt his self-esteem?"


    Ewan ridiculed, "Does he have any self-esteem? I heard that he has always scolded by Spencer at


    home. Spencer always punishes him to kneel down on the washboard. So quickly kneel down. It¡¯s not


    a big deal for him, right?!"


    "When did Charlie kneel on the washboard? A cracked bell can never sound well. Just shut your mouth


    up!"


    Ewan was not angry, but shrugged and continued to watch them.


    Oskar said, "My patience is limited. I''ll give you one more minute. I hope you can make the right choice.


    After all, you are still young. If you¡¯re disabled at such young age, you will have no chance to travel


    around the beautiful world."


    "Without the legs, Katherine can take care of me personally forever."


    Finally, Charlie spoke.


    Oskar was stunned, then narrowed his eyes. He said in a deep voice, "So you refuse it? Fine."


    "Who dares to hurt him!"


    Katherine leaned against Charlie and red at the two big men.


    But she looked so weak.


    Charlie clearly felt Katherine trembling, because her soft buttocks were pressing against his ribs.


    After getting Oskar''s orders, two big men strode forward.


    Katherine was terrified. She scolded Charlie secretly. How could that mysterious boss not make a


    move yet? What should she do now?


    "Wait."


    Suddenly, Charlie said.


    Oskar was extremely satisfied, and said lightly, "For sake of Katherine, if you kneel down right now, I


    can still let you go."


    "Impossible. It''s impossible for me to kneel down in this life. Hitting you also dirty my hands. I can


    only..."


    Charlie turned his head, tugged at Katherine''s little hand, and said with a grin, "Dear, how about you


    drink up that bottle of wine?"


    So quiet.


    The private room was deathly quiet. Even the two big men were dumbfounded.


    What was the situation?


    For his own safety and dignity, he let his wife drink up a bottle of wine. How useless and coward he


    was!


    "Hahaha!"


    Oskar and Ewan burst intoughter, rolling in the aisles.


    "Katherine, did you hear that? This trash asks you to drink up that bottle of wine!" Oskar said. He shook


    his head and said, "So funny."


    "But, since we have known for each other so many years, I can give you a chance. After drinking up


    that bottle of wine, I can let this trash go."


    Katherine was so angry that she blushed. It burned her up. She didn''t expect Charlie to make such a


    request.


    Was he really just for his own safety?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But once she drank up that bottle of wine... No, just half a bottle, she would faint.


    What would it happen then?


    Could Charlie protect her?


    Oskar had been coveting her and wanted to get her. At that time, she would have to be ravaged and


    ruined by the filthy man, wouldn¡¯t she?


    In a few seconds, Katherine thought a lot.


    At this moment, she was cold all over, feeling that she really shouldn''te here tonight. It was all due


    to Charlie. He had made the decision. But what rights did he have to make the decision for me?


    The more she pondered, the more angry Katherine became.


    "Charlie, you..."


    Looking back, she met Charlie''s eyes.


    What kind of the look in the eyes was that?


    Confident...


    No, it was not like confident, but like the emperor looking down on sentient beings and despising


    everything, as if he could be in control of the overall situation. Katherine felt a sense ofplete sense


    of security.


    Katherine swallowed herins back abruptly.


    "Honey, go to drink it. That red wine is quite expensive. We can''t afford it. So take the opportunity to


    drink more."


    Charlie urged.


    Ewan shook his head silently, contemptuously looking at Charlie.


    Oskar whistled and raised his eyebrows, "Katherine, your man asks you to drink more. Don''t let him


    down!


    "Okay, I drink."


    Somewhat, Katherine fully trusted in Charlie.


    ¡®He is not a fool. Since he dared to bring me here, he must have nned it well. Maybe the person


    hasn''t arrived yet, so I have to buy some time for him.¡¯


    Katherine thought to herself.


    She walked over to pick up the wine bottle. She looked at Charlie deeply. Charlie responded her with a


    faint smile.


    Just drink it!


    Katherine raised her head and poured the drink into her mouth suddenly.


    No one noticed the tears in her eyes. No one knew she secretly vowed that she would lead the Hunt


    Family to be stronger.


    In this way, she would not be bullied by anyone.


    Charlie was expressionless, but he was so moved. Katherine''s trust moved him.


    If Katherine drank up a bottle of wine, she would definitely be drunk and unconscious. Katherine didn''t


    know what happened next, which meant that she wouldpletely hand over herself to him.


    How could this kind of trust not make Charlie moved?


    However, the ignorant idiot still wanted to get Katherine. A strong murderous intent was born deep in


    Charlie''s heart.


    "Boom."


    Suddenly, the wine bottle fell to the ground and burst into pieces.


    Katherine waggled. Her face, ears, and neck were so red.


    "Honey."


    Charlie rushed over, hugged Katherine, and put her on the sofa.


    Oskar pped his hands and walked to Charlie slowly, "I thought it would take some efforts to get


    Katherine drunk, but you idiot helped me a lot. I''m in a good mood. Get out. I let you go!"


    Charlie didn''t move. He wiped off Katherine''s sweat and wine stains with a towel.


    "Um?"


    Oskar said with weird smile, "I give you a chance to survive, but you don''t cherish it. Do you want to


    see me fucking your wife?"


    Not far away, Ewan felt a littleplicated.


    Thinking of the property of the Hunt Family, he finally made up his mind. He had to ruin Katherine.


    Society was cruel. Inside big families were even more cruel. He couldn¡¯t show any kindness to his all


    opponents.


    But Katherine was so fucking beautiful.


    Especially now she was drunk and her face was red, like a ripe apple, which made others couldn''t help


    but want to take a bite.


    "Damn it. Oskar is so lucky this time." Ewanquietly left the private room.


    Oskar pulled off his coat, revealing his burly muscles. He immediately took out Viagra from his pocket


    and swallowed it.


    "Press this brat to the ground."


    "Yes, sir."


    Charlie covered Katherine''s body with the ck gauze on the sofa, and then slowly stood up, "Do you


    know why I let Katherine get drunk?"


    "Oh?" Oskar was slightly surprised, "Isn''t it because you want to survive? Or, you deliberately give


    Katherine to me?"


    "You think too much. I just don''t want Katherine to see the bloody scene."


    Wow!


    A cold breath hit to Oskar''s face. The temperature in the private room suddenly dropped by a few.


    "What?"


    Oskar was puzzled, but he had no time to think deeply.


    A ck shadow shed in front of him. Then he flew out and hit the long table. His head was bleeding


    and his teeth broke.

 Chapter 37: Call Jackson

    Chapter 37: Call Jackson


    This p was too heavy.


    Oskar who weighted one hundred and eighty pounds flew out. His head was bloodied. Seven teeth


    were missing, including two front teeth.


    This p also made Oskar dumfounded.


    After ten seconds, he came to his senses and howled in pain. At the same time, monstrous hatred and


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    anger surged out from his eyes.


    "You dare to hit me!"


    "Why don''t I dare to hit you?"


    Charlie knew very well that since he took the move, he had to solve the root troubles. Otherwise, there


    would be troubles. Oskar would definitely take revenge on him.


    He himself was not afraid, but he was worried about Katherine.


    If he was not careful, Katherine would be taken away by Oskar. How could he allow it to happen?


    "Break his hands and feet. I want him to die." Oskar yelled hysterically.


    Two big guys came up to Charlie.


    At the same time, a group of thugs rushed in.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen men surrounded Charlie with knives, guns and baseball bats


    in their hands. If it were ordinary people, they would be so scared that they peed on their pants.


    Charlie disdained. He stomped his feet.


    The fragments of the wine bottles was shaken up, and then Charlie waved his hand. The ss


    fragments turned into white light, and shot into the thugs¡¯ bodies like lightning.


    Where the fragments shot in was all their joints, such as elbows, knees, and ankles.


    In an instant, a dozen thugs fell to the ground and rolled, howling sternly.


    In this weird and bloody scene, Oskar was so scared and fell to the ground, looking at Charlie in horror.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "It''s not important. What''s important is that you are about to be a ghost. After you die, don¡¯t haunt


    me."


    Feeling Charlie''s murderous aura, Oskar stiffened.


    He was trembling. A few words popped out between his teeth, "My boss is Jackson, the leader in the


    underworld in J City. If you dare kill me, Jackson won''t let you go!"


    "Jackson?"


    "Yes. If you don''t believe me, I''ll call him now."


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He just poured a ss of wine, turned around and sat on the sofa to protect


    Katherine.


    Oskar seemed to see hope. He endured the pain on his face and gave a call.


    The phone beeped a few times.


    "Hey, Jackson, it''s me, Oskar."


    It seemed that Oskar wanted to shock Charlie, so he turned on loudspeaker.


    Jackson''s voice sounded, "What''s the matter? Depending on your tone, it seems that you are in


    trouble?"


    "Jackson, someone is making trouble on your site."


    "Oh?"


    "Jackson, I''m your men. That guy dares to offend you. He hurt my bros and wants to kill me. Jackson,


    where are you? I''m in Peni Hotel. Pleasee here. I''ve worked for you for so many years. I''m so


    loyal to you. I will die if you don''te!"


    Jackson was furious, "Well, well. He dares to hurt my men? I want to see who it is. I''m in Binhu District.


    I¡¯ming in ten minutes."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Oskar''s fear disappeared. Then he arrogantly raised his chin and said to


    Charlie, "Jackson will be here soon. You will pay the price. Hiss... my face, my teeth."


    Charlie ignored Oskar. Charlie was quietly appreciating Katherine''s beautiful sleeping posture at this


    time.


    What was lovely was that Katherine snored because she drank too much wine. Her small cherry mouth


    opened slightly. Her face turned into red because of getting drunk, which was indescribably tempting.


    Ten minutes were fleeting.


    "Who dares to hit my men? I am here!"


    The shout pulled Charlie''s thoughts back. A strong man who was nearly forty years old strode in.


    Seeing the maning, Oskar rushed forward and screamed.


    "Jackson, you are here. Look at me, I was beaten up by this brat. You must avenge me. I want that


    bastard to die miserably!"


    ncing at Oskar, Jackson''s face gloomy. His gaze swept from the ground. A dozen thugs wailed,


    making his face gloomy again.


    Finally, Jackson''s eyes fell on Charlie...


    In an instant, his face suddenly became gentle.


    "Bruno, break his legs."


    Oskar shouted.


    Bruno who was beside Jackson didn''t dare to speak. He looked at Oskar with a pitying look.


    Last time in Huangma KTV, Bruno was also present.


    His own boss, the lead in the underworld in J City, was so respectfully to the young man on the sofa.


    He heard that young man was a distinguished guest of the Xiang family in Jinling.


    The young man''s identity was beyond Bruno''s expectation.


    Break his legs?


    Bruno didn''t dare to have this idea.


    Oskar felt something wrong. It was too quiet, which was a bit abnormal.


    He pulled Jackson''s sleeves and shouted, "Jackson, beat him. Why are you..."


    "Fuck off!"


    Jackson was anger. He kicked Oskar away, and then walked quickly to the sofa, folding his hands. He


    said, "Mr. Charlie, we meet again."


    In an instant, Oskar was so shocked.


    What was the situation?


    Thinking of the pity in the eyes of Bruno, Oskar finally realized that he had brought himself a big


    trouble. He looked at Charlie in disbelief, shivering.


    At the same time, Oskar couldn''t figure it out.


    Wasn''t Charlie the famous useless son-inw in J City? Why did Jackson respect him so much? Who


    on earth was he?


    "We did meet again." Charlie''s voice was cold. His eyes fell on Katherine again.


    Jackson knew that Charlie was dissatisfied now.


    He turned around. There was a cold light in his eyes


    Bruno knew what Jackson meant. He kicked Oskar to the sofa in a stride.


    Jackson said again, "Mr. Charlie, although this bastard is my subordinate, if he offends you, I won''t ask


    you for mercy. You can punish him whatever you want."


    "Sir, please forgive me."


    Oskarpletely copsed. His arrogance and domineering aura were gone. He prostrated on the


    ground and kept kowtowing fiercely.


    His forehead was originally hurt, so now the injuries on his forehead were more serious.


    His face was full of blood, which looked embarrassed and miserable.


    "Sir, I¡¯m so stupid. It''s Ewan, that despicable and shameless guy, who deceives me. Please spare my


    life!"


    "Don''t n to exin?"


    Charlie said lightly. His eyes still did not leave Katherine.


    Oskar was stunned, and said quickly, "Sir, Ewan is extremely sinister. He came to me and asked me to


    invite Katherine, no, Miss Hunt to have a meal... and then get her drunk to take her nude photos!"


    Take nude photos!


    How dare he!


    Charlie was exuding an icy cold breath. Not to mention Oskar, even Jackson was frightened and had to


    take two steps back.


    "Sir, it was all Ewan''s idea. Because of what happened back then, I did have a grudge against Miss


    Hunt, so I agreed."


    "Sir, please, please forgive me. Ewan is the culprit."


    Oskar sweat profusely. Charlie''s cold breath made him feel that Death''s sickle was on his neck.


    Seeing Charlie keep silent, Jackson winked at Bruno.


    Bruno picked up the baseball bat and was about to hit Oskar.


    "Please, please spare my life."


    Oskar was in pain, "I have parents and younger sisters. If I die, those enemies of mine will kill my


    family. My parents will die tragically, and my sister will be ruined. Please, I know I¡¯m wrong. I don¡¯t dare


    to such a thing anymore."


    "Go."


    Jackson was cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Bruno raised his baseball bat. When the baseball ball was about to fall, Charlie waved his hand, "No


    need."


    "Sir, this bastard dared to set up a trap for your wife. He deserves it." Jackson said.


    "He''s still useful."


    Charlie looked directly at Oskar who was already limp on the ground like mud. Finally, Oskar didn''t


    have to die. But he was already exhausted.


    He curled up, shivering.


    As he said before, every dog had its day.


    Ten minutes ago, Oskar was still like a mighty lion. At this moment, he was like chicken on a chopping


    board, waiting for being ughtered by others.


    "Since it is your n with Ewan, then continue to act."


    Oskar raised his head weakly, and asked, "Sir, what do you mean by this? I don''t understand."

 Chapter 38: Fight Against Fate

    Chapter 38: Fight Against Fate


    A quarter of an hourter, Charlie walked out of the private room, holding Katherine.


    Jackson followed. Bruno supported Oskar behind.


    In the parking lot, Charlie put Katherine into the car, sat in the driver''s seat and looked at Oskar, "In the


    private room, did I make it clear?"


    "Yeah, what you said is very clear. I¡¯ll keep in mind. There will never be any mistakes." Oskar kept


    nodding.


    Charlie said again, "Also, don''t tell Ewan and others about my real identity."


    "Don''t worry. Sir, I''m tight-lipped."


    Jackson stepped forward and asked, "Mr. Charlie, I''m really sorry. My men have bothered you twice. I


    don''t know if you¡¯re avable tomorrow. I want to treat you a meal as my apologize."


    "No need. Take care of your men from now on."


    "I will."


    Charlie drove away. Until the BMW disappeared from sight, Jackson''s face became cold.


    But it was not that he was dissatisfied with Charlie, but was angry with Oskar.


    "Jackson, don''t me me. Everyone knows that he''s a useless son-inw. Who knows that he is so


    awesome!" Oskar cried and asked, "Jackson, what the hell background does he have?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t know. Remember what Mr. Charlie said? If you can''t handle it, I will


    screw your head off."


    Jackson left angrily.


    Oskar walked out of the parking lot. He was in a trance in the cold wind, feeling that all this was a bit


    unreal.


    ...


    Buzzing.


    Charlie drove very slowly. He used spiritual force to refine the alcohol in Katherine''s body on the way.


    Then the beauty soon woke up.


    "Ouch."


    Katherine rubbed her head, still a little groggy.


    Suddenly, she looked around in horror and asked anxiously, "Where is it? Where am I?"


    "Rx. You¡¯re in the car. We are on the way home."


    "What?"


    Katherine was confused. Wasn''t she in Peni Hotel? Didn''t Oskar make difficulties for her? She was


    drunk, but why was she on the way home right now?


    "Charlie, are you fine?"


    "I¡¯m fine. The big shot I saved his life arrived in time, so we were out of danger." Charlie had already


    thought about the excuse.


    Katherine breathed a sigh of relief, and said with lingering fear, "It''s really too thrilling. By the way, the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    construction site..."


    "Don''t worry. It''s all done."


    Charlie said with a smile, "That big shot taught Oskar a lesson. Not only does Oskar not dare to go to


    the construction site to make trouble in the future, but also he will guard the construction site."


    "Really? That¡¯s great."


    "In addition, Oskar also told us his n with Ewan. He..."


    Charlie spoke out Ewan''s dirty n.


    Finally, he also told Katherine his ideas.


    "Since Ewan wants to y, then we will y with him. I''ll let Oskar continue to act. We pretend that we


    don¡¯t know his n. Ewan will definitely take some action behind us. He thinks that he can control you,


    but he doesn''t know that we are fooling around him."


    Katherine felt a littleplicated. Looking at Charlie''s side face, she unexpectedly felt a little scared.


    As if feeling the abnormal atmosphere, Charlie said gently, "It''s all for you to give you a good


    environment to show your abilities. The battle between you and Ewan is also good for you. You can


    gradually establish your prestige and position in thepany."


    "At the end, one blow will kill Ewan, so that Ewan can''t turn over. When he angers Grandma, he will be


    kicked out of the Hunt Family. Then the Hunt Family will be yours."


    "But this is not simple. You will not only defeat Ewan, but also your Grandma. It is very difficult, so you


    have to work hard. I believe you."


    Katherine had aplicated feeling. She didn''t dare to look at Charlie.


    She looked out the window. It took a long time for her to say out, "Charlie, thank you."


    "Never mind. When we get home, there is something you need to deal with."


    "What?"


    "You''ll know it when we get home."


    More than half an hourter, an angry shout came from a house in an oldmunity in J City.


    Spencer made sufficient preparations. As soon as Charlie came back, a divorce agreement was thrown


    on the table by Spencer.


    Then, she scolded Charlie, and then forced Charlie.


    "Katherine, there is no room for concession in this matter. Charlie actually did such mean things to


    Isabe. He even has Isabe''s nude photos. Such a despicable and shameless viin! We can¡¯t let


    him stay at home."


    Axel also echoed, "The divorce agreement is ready. You two sign it. Then go to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    tomorrow. I will contact Charles. It has been a while since he gave the bride price. You can''t let him wait


    too long!"


    "Nude photos?"


    Katherine was still confused.


    She knew Charlie well. Charlie slept in the same bedroom with her for three years. Not to mention to


    touch her body, he didn¡¯t even touch the bed. He had been sleeping on the floor honestly.


    She didn¡¯t believe such a gentleman would do such things to his sister-inw.


    Suddenly, Katherine red at Isabe. It must be her willful sister ndering Charlie. Katherine was so


    angry.


    Charlie shrank his neck, like a child who had done something wrong. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t


    dare to speak.


    "I, I''m going back to the room first."


    Only Katherine could resolve this situation. Charlie hurriedly went back to the bedroom and yed the


    games.


    The living room was noisy.


    But in the end, Katherine won. The living room slowly became quiet.


    The next day, at Mingyue Lake.


    Katherine took Charliefor a morning jog. Then they stopped midway.


    Katherine looked at Zhizun Vi on the top of Zique Mountain. Recalling of the scene on the night of


    August 20th, she smiled.


    "I have brought the key. Do you want to go up to have fun?"


    "Forget it. If we are seen by others, it will be not good."


    Katherine shook her head. She sat on the big rock, and said suddenly, "Charlie, the impact you have


    given me these days is still quite big. It seems like that youpletely change into different person. It¡¯s


    a little incredible."


    "Everyone is fighting against destiny."


    "Huh?" Katherine''s eyes were nk.


    Charlie leaned on the railing by theke and said lightly, "In the past three years, I have seen you being


    suppressed by Ewan, Maggie and others. Even you had to marry me, such a useless husband. But you


    still do not sumb to fate. You fight stubbornly and try to be positive..."


    "Me too."


    "I am also fighting against destiny, but my struggle is different from yours. If you lose, it may just be that


    your life has be impoverished. If I lose, I¡¯ll die!"


    Katherine''s eyelids twitched, secretly surprised.


    Charlie continued, "I suffered a disaster before I married into the Hunt Family. I thought that I might be


    doomed to be dead. I almost copsed. But then I lived with you. Your tenacity, your indomitability and


    everything about you shines are stimting me. So I gradually regained my former confidence."


    "So, Katherine, I am very grateful to you, thank you."


    Katherine blushed. She was a little embarrassed, "I¡¯m not as good as you said. In fact, I also want to be


    "But I can''t."


    "You know my father''s situation. I can''t count on him, let alone my mother. Isabe is still young. If I


    don''t cheer up and fight, this family will bepletely over."


    Charlie was touched.


    For five thousand years, he had experienced too much. He had seen countless women.


    Of course, there were some women like Katherine, who were tough and tenacious. They did not bow


    their heads to fate and just were brave to fight.


    However, there was no one like Katherine who could impress him. Charlie didn''t understand the


    reason, either.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You phone is ringing."


    "Huh? Oh."


    Charlie took out his mobile phone. It was Marco''s call.


    Charlie frowned. Could it be that he frightened his daughter Diana that night, and now he was calling to


    get back at it?


    "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    "Master, here is the thing. September 1st is my father¡¯s 80th birthday. The birthday banquet will be held


    in J City. I hope you can attend at that time."


    Charlie was slightly surprised, "Birthday party? September 1st?"


    "Yes, you are the savior of my father, and the most important guest of the Xiang family. Of course we


    have to invite you. Are you avable at that time?"


    "Hold on."


    Charlie looked at Katherine and said, "There is a birthday banquet on September 1st. It should be quite


    Katherine said with a smile, "I''s avable that day. If you don¡¯t mind, of course I am willing to


    apany you to go."


    "Hello?"


    "Yeah."


    Charlie said, "Shouldn''t it be okay to take my wife to attend?"


    Marco was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect Charlie to be married.


    He investigated Charlie before. But because Jaiden was helping Charlie erase the information, Marco


    had not received any news yet.


    As for Jackson, it was not untilst night that he knew that Charlie was the son-inw of the Hunt


    Family. But Charlie told him not to tell anyone about his identity, so Jackson did not tell Marco.


    "Yes, of course, wee."


    "Address?"


    "Qingfeng Mountain Vi."


    Charlie said, "Well, see you on September 1."

 Chapter 39: Overconfidence

    Chapter 39: Overconfidence


    After the morning jog, Katherine came to thepany after returning home to change her clothes.


    As soon as she entered the office, Be, the manager of the Finance Department hurried over and


    said, "Miss Hunt, I have something to report."


    Since Ewan was dismissed a while ago, the position of deputy general manager had been vacant.


    In order to mollify Sidney, Old Lady Hunt let Katherine be temporarily the deputy general manager and


    concurrently as the person in charge of the project in Binhu District. It could be said that Katherine was


    the most powerful person in thepany except Old Lady Hunt.


    It was precisely because Katherine had taken Ewan''s position that Ewan hated Katherine''s guts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Be hesitated slightly and asked tentatively, "Miss Hunt, have you agreed to give the money to Mr.


    Hunt?"


    "What do you mean?" Katherine felt something was wrong.


    "Today, Mr. Hunt came to the Finance Department early in the morning, brought the proof you gave


    him, and took away 1.5 million dors, saying that he was going to buy building materials."


    Katherine was shocked and cried out, "How is it possible? How could I give it to him? Besides, he and I


    are against with each other. Even if I have to buy building materials, I won''t let him do the stuff. Why


    don''t you tell me in advance? "


    "I¡­"


    Be was a girl less than thirty years old. When she was scolded by Katherine, she panicked and felt


    wronged.


    Katherine knew that her attitude was not good.


    Be was not to be med for this incident. Ewan was domineering and fierce. Although he was


    dismissed, he was the young master in the Hunt Family, the grandson of Old Lady Hunt. Everyone in


    thepany was afraid of him.


    A little manager naturally didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    "Did you see the proof clearly?" Katherine was so angry.


    "Yes, it is indeed your official seal on it. The seal was brightly printed and it looked like that it was put


    on just now. So I didn''t doubt it. I wanted to call you, but Mr. Hunt scolded me, so..."


    Katherine quickly opened her drawer. Sure enough, her official seal was gone.


    This guy actually stole the official seal.


    How did he get in? Only she and her secretary had the key.


    Her secretary...


    Katherine was about to make a call. Be asked cautiously, "Miss Hunt, are you calling May?"


    "Yes."


    "She and Mr. Hunt left."


    Be was able to be a financial manager so she was not stupid. She guessed, "It''s obvious. May


    opened the office and gave the official seal to Mr. Hunt. The two forged proof. They might go out to


    have fun now!"


    "Asshole!"


    Katherine patted the table fiercely.


    She had never been so angry before. May was promoted by her. Katherine was very kind to May.


    Besides, she gave May high sry. She did not expect to be betrayed.


    This feeling was really unspeakable. Although she was angry, she felt more upset.


    The assets of the Hunt Family were not much. Although they signed a contract with Chengyu Group


    and got some design and construction funds, 1.5 million was not a small amount after all.


    If she didn''t pursue it, Old Lady Hunt would think it was her who took it away.


    "No, we have to chase it back."


    Katherine gave the call.


    After a few seconds, the phone connected. Azy voice came from the other end.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    "Ewan, do you know what you are doing? Embezzlement of public funds! You want to be expelled from


    the family?"


    Ewan chuckled, "What am I afraid of? You took this money. It has nothing to do with me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me. I got on you. As long as I want to do it, you will fall into disrepute and


    be a celebrity in J City and even the Inte."


    Ewan became more and more angry. His voice became sharp and harsh, "Damn it, fight with me? I will


    kill you!"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Give the money back quickly. Otherwise, I will tell Grandma.


    You are waiting to be..."


    Beep, beep.


    The phone was hung up!


    Katherine was so mad and anxious.


    ording to the noise from the phone, Katherine knew Ewan was having fun in the club. This jerk!


    "Miss Hunt, report to Old Lady Hunt. I will help you testify it."


    Katherine looked back and saw Be''s firm expression.


    "After all, they took the money from me. Because I was afraid of Mr. Hunt, I didn''t call you to confirm. I


    have an inescapable responsibility. Regardless of the consequences, even if I will be dismissed or


    demanded forpensation, I will ept it!"


    Besaid firmly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine was very pleased that thepany still had such employees. Her anger had finally been


    reduced a lot.


    "Don''t worry. This is Ewan''s responsibility. I will protect you."


    At nine o''clock, Old Lady Hunt came to inspect thepany.


    In the meeting room, she was talking with Lewis and other top executives.


    Suddenly, without any warning, two people rushed in.


    "Katherine, where is your manner? So rude. Now you don''t even take your Grandma seriously, right?"


    Lewis seized the opportunity and began to stir trouble.


    His son was dismissed because of Katherine, so he was naturally full of anger and hatred.


    Old Lady Hunt frowned and looked unhappy.


    Katherine nced at Lewis and then walked quickly to Old Lady Hunt''s side, saying, "Grandma,


    something has happened. Ewan was so bold and forged proof of purchasing building materials. He


    took away 1.5 million dors from thepany and went to the clubhouse to have fun!"


    The meeting room fell into dead silence.


    Lewis wanted to scold Katherine again. After hearing that, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    Then, he yelled hysterically, "Katherine, don''t talk nonsense."


    Several rtives on the united front with Lewis were also ming Katherine at this moment.


    "Katherine, Ewan has been dismissed. Why are you still targeting him?


    "Huh, what a mighty prestige."


    "I think the deputy general manager is going to frame Ewan. She has the power in her grip now. We


    can''t offend her."


    Old Lady Hunt gradually recovered and frowned, "Are you sure? Or did you deliberately frame Ewan?"


    "Grandma, you had watched me grow from childhood. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?


    Maggie has been targeting me, but I still promote her."


    This was indeed true.


    The rtives gradually became quiet. Lewis was nervous.


    "Old Lady Hunt, I can testify."


    Be stood up and said firmly, "Mr. Hunt stole the official seal of the deputy general manager, forged


    the proof of appropriation, and threatened me to give him money."


    "Grandma, we can watch the surveince video."


    Old Lady Hunt gave an order, "Bring the surveince video over!"


    A man ran out in a hurry. Soon, he came with hisputer in his hand.


    The surveince video was ying.


    In the picture, the secretary, May, opened the office and took out the official seal. Ewan put his arm


    around her waist. They left while talking andughing. Then they appeared in the Finance Department.


    After leaving a few minutes, the two appeared in the parking lot.


    They drove away in a Mercedes.


    Old Lady Hunt''s face was cold. She was furious, "How dare he!"


    Lewis''s legs softened and he almost knelt down.


    He couldn''t understand why Ewan dared to do such stupid things during such a sensitive period.


    Besides, Ewan didn''t know to delete the surveince video.


    Even in the screen just now, Ewan deliberately raised his middle finger to the monitor.


    Too arrogant!


    "Mom, calm down. Ewan must have his own difficulties."


    "Difficulties? If he has some difficulties, why will he be so proud and embezzle the public funds to take


    female employees to go outside for fun?"


    Old Lady Hunt used her walking stick to hit Lewis, and shouted sharply, "Let this little bastarde


    back and give me an exnation. Otherwise, just get out of the Hunt Family."


    Lewis panicked. He called Ewan quickly.


    The rtives condemned Ewan for being stupid. At this moment, the bnce in many people''s hearts


    began to tilt.


    Half an hourter, the door of the meeting room was knocked open.


    Ewan rushed in with embarrassment. Before he could speak, Old Lady Hunt pped him back, and hit


    his leg with her walking stick.


    Puff.


    Ewan knelt down with both knees.


    "Give me a reasonable exnation."


    Old Lady Hunt was fierce. Ewan, who was oppressed by Old Lady Hunt''s strong aura, was trembling in


    cold sweat.


    "Grandma, I, I..."


    Ewan opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    He turned his head and stared at Katherine viciously, gritted his teeth.


    This bitch.


    How dare she?


    Was she not afraid of falling into disrepute, not afraid to be an "Inte celebrity"? Damn


    it.

 Chapter 40: Just Wait and See

    Chapter 40: Just Wait and See


    "Why are you staring at me? I just do what I should do. I will never allow anyone to harm the interests


    of thepany. It¡¯s up to Grandma!"


    Katherine was very smart. What she said was very appropriate.


    Ewan indeed embezzled public funds and acted boldly. But just relying these, it was obviously


    impossible to expel Ewan from thepany. Old Lady Hunt must still favor this grandson.


    If Katherine held onto it, it would leave a bad impression on Old Lady Hunt. Therefore, it was the best


    practice to stop in moderation.


    "Grandma, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. I was, yes, I was bewitched by Katherine''s


    secretary, May Willis!"


    Ewan felt that he had found a scapegoat. He shouted angrily, "Grandma, it''s all May''s faults. She is


    bewitching me!"


    With another p, Ewan''s nosebleeds spurted out.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "A big man was bewitched by a little woman. You are still yelling. Shame on you!"


    "Grandma, I know I was wrong."


    Lewis quickly pleaded, "Mom, Ewan has made a lot of contributions to thepany in past a few


    years. This is the first time. Please spare him."


    Having said that, Lewis winked at those rtives.


    All of a sudden, some people came forward to intercede for Ewan.


    Old Lady Hunt made a decision and said, "Give back the 1.5 million dors immediately. In the next


    month, just stay at home and ponder upon your faults."


    Ewan felt relieved.


    He only spent about 300,000 dors. It was not difficult for him to pay it back. This punishment could


    already be very light.


    the Hunt Group had strict rules. Misappropriation of public funds was a serious crime. If it were


    someone else, Old Lady Hunt would definitely expel him from the family.


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    Ewan got up, nced at Katherine, followed Lewis and left the meeting room.


    Although this was a small incident, it made everyone in the Hunt Family feltplicated.


    In the meeting room, Katherine talked about some things about the project. After she came out, she


    found that the eyes and faces of her rtives looked much warmer and friendly.


    "Really realistic." Beined lightly.


    "Be, bother you. Not only do you have to be the manager of the Finance Department, but also to


    serve as my secretary. Your sry will be doubled and your benefits will be generous."


    Be was overjoyed. She didn''t expect that she would usher such a good chance at her career.


    "Miss Hunt, don''t worry. I will be loyal to you and help you take care of everything."


    "No need. I¡¯m not letting you be my servant. Just do your own job. If Ewan makes trouble for you again,


    don''t be afraid. You just need to do things ording to the rules. I got your back."


    Be nodded.


    As soon as Be left, Ewan popped out and blocked Katherine''s way.


    "Got a sec?"


    Katherine really hated Ewan''s guts. She said coldly, "There is nothing to talk about between us."


    "Really? Don''t you want to know what happened to youst night? You didn''t find anything wrong with


    your body when you woke up?"


    Ewan grinned grimly, eyes gleaming strangely.


    Katherine knew everything well.


    When they came to the office, Ewan didn''t hesitate, kicked the chair, and yelled, "Damn it. Katherine,


    you really dare to tell Grandma!"


    "Why didn¡¯t I dare?"


    "You are not afraid of the exposure of your nude photos? You''re not afraid that the fact that you were


    raped by Oskar spreads all over J City?!"


    Ewan yelled fiercely.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Katherine pretended to be angry and yelled, "I was drunkst


    night. Oskar let us go. Charlie take me home. If you still say those stupid words, I¡¯ll use you of


    ndering me."


    Ewan was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly realized.


    "It turns out that Oskar hasn''t told you yet. No wonder you are so arrogant. It seems that I am too rash."


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about. Please go out immediately. Otherwise, I will call the


    security guards." Katherine pointed to the door.


    However, Ewan did not move at all. Instead, he sat down slowly, saying with a weird tone.


    "You are too na?ve. Oskar has resentment towards you and wants to get you. How could it be possible


    to let you go away safe and sound?"


    "What the hell are you going to say?"


    "To tell you the truth,st night, after you were drunk, Oskar raped you. But Charlie just watched that


    happened. During the period, Oskar took a video and took some nude photos of you."


    Katherine pretended to be shocked.


    After a long time, she shook her head violently, "Impossible. Charlie didn''t tell me."


    "Ridiculous. How dare he tell the truth to you? Since you don''t believe it, wait." Ewan finished speaking


    and made a call.


    Not long after, Katherine''s mobile phone buzzed.


    After reading the message, her face turned pale. Her eyes were full of horror and disbelief.


    Seeing Katherine being like this, Ewan felt so cool. He leaned on the sofa with crossing his legs. He


    said with a grin, "Are the pictures Oskar sent you nice?"


    "Ewan, it''s you! You set me up!"


    "Such a fool. You dared to go to Peni Hotel with Charliest night? Who gave you the courage? But


    it has already happened. You just ept it!"


    Ewan was like in control of the overall situation. He lit a cigarette, and said, "Katherine, listen carefully,


    behave well. Otherwise, you should know the consequences. From now on, you are my puppet. No


    matter what I order you to do, just do it."


    After finishing speaking, there was a trace of lust in the depths of his eyes.


    Last night, the drunk Katherine''s looks made Ewan unable to forget. Since now Katherine was under


    his control, he could do everything to her, right?


    Ewan couldn''t wait to cuckold Charlie.


    However, the timing was not good. He had to take his time. Otherwise, if he pressed Katherine too


    much, Katherine would choose desperate fighting.


    This was not what Ewan wanted to see.


    "I can forgive what you did today. Anyway, you are under my control. Work hard. All your achievements


    are mine. I¡¯m happy that I don¡¯t have to work."


    "Get out. Get out of here!"


    "Haha."


    Ewan swaggered to the door, looked back at Katherine''s body, and made a very dirty posture.


    Then, he arrogantly left with a bigugh.


    "Bang."


    When the door was closed, Katherine didn''t seem to be angry at all. All emotions calmed down. She


    sneered at the door.


    In the afternoon, Katherine left thepany and went to the busiestmercial street in J City.


    "Charlie."


    "You¡¯re so soon!"


    After getting out of the car, Katherine immediately said, "Have you heard about it? Ewan is really too


    arrogant, but he was punished as he deserved. Later, he had a showdown with me and threatened me.


    That smug look was really ridiculous. I almost couldn''t continue to act."


    "Continue to act with him. At the critical moment, give him a dead blow."


    "Charlie, you are so mean."


    Katherine chuckled.


    "Hey." Charlie stroked his forehead and said helplessly, "For my baby, I really have to care about so


    much things."


    "What does this mean? Do you want me to call you Dad?"


    "That sounds not bad."


    "Hey, you!"


    Charlieughed. The two walked to the pedestrian street.


    At the birthday banquet on September 1st, Charlie wanted to go directly. After all, he was the


    distinguished guest for the Xiang family. But Katherine felt it impolite and insisted on buying some gifts.


    Time flied.


    Soon, September 1st wasing.

 Chapter 41: I鈥檓 Very Annoyed

    Chapter 41: I¡¯m Very Annoyed


    "Master, today is my father¡¯s birthday. Do you remember it?" Marco called Charlie, for fear that Charlie


    would note.


    "Yes. We¡¯re about to set off!"


    "Hahaha, Master, I have arranged for my daughter to pick you up at the door. Thank you very much for


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie and Katherine set off.


    Today, it was sunny.


    Katherine drove the car to Qingfeng Mountain Vi. After arriving here, it shocked her a lot. She


    thought she hade to the wrong ce.


    The parking lot on the left side of the vi was full of luxury cars.


    BMW 540 sucked. There was Land Rover, Porsche, Maserati and more supercars which were worth


    more than ten million such as Lamborghini, Ferrari, Koenigsegg and so on.


    The most eye-catching was the extended version of Rolls-Royce, Bentley and Maybach, all showing


    the owners¡¯ noble status.


    "Is it here?"


    Katherine was slightly nervous after getting out of the car.


    the Hunt Family was only at the end of the second-ss family in J City. These luxury cars were much


    than the Hunt Family''s assets. Compared with the real aristocracy, the Hunt Family was just nothing.


    "It''s here. Come with me."


    Charlie and Katherine just walked out of the parking lot when suddenly a voice came from.


    "You¡¯re also here?"


    The one who was speaking was a stylishly dressed and sweet-looking woman, but her thin lips and


    upturned eyes made others feel a little ufortable.


    "May, it''s you."


    Katherine''s tone was cold.


    The incident of Ewanembezzling public funds a few days ago was helped by May.


    Originally, the Hunt Family would hold May''s ountable, but May ran away. Besides, Katherine was


    soft-hearted. She thought that it was Ewan who intimidated and lured May.


    It was normal for a girl in her twenties to make mistakes. So Katherine didn''t hold her ountable, but


    Katherine was definitely very annoyed with May.


    "Is this Charlie, the well-known useless son-inw? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you." May strode forward with


    a man.


    The man was in his forties with a big belly. He was short and fat. It was obvious that he was a greasy


    middle-aged man.


    A few days ago, May fled from the Hunt Family. She panicked and was worried that the police would


    Then she felt a little relieved.


    "May, what did you say?" Katherine was sullen.


    What an ungrateful person!


    Katherine didn''t hold her ountable. Not only was she not grateful, but also she actually mocked


    Charlie. It was disgusting.


    "Miss Hunt, I didn''t say anything."


    "By the way, those who attend Master Xiang''s birthday banquet are all powerful and decent people. the


    Hunt Family seems to be not qualified toe here. Even if Old Lady Huntes, she can''t even


    enter the door!"


    May looked arrogant.


    Now that she dated with a big shot, she looked down upon the Hunt Family more.


    "I didn''t expect that you¡¯re ady from a rich family."


    At this time, Charlie said abruptly.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t youe to the birthday banquet with your Dad? But why do I feel that you don¡¯t look like him


    at all?"


    May flushed with anger.


    Katherineughed secretly and exined, "Charlie, don''t you know this is May''s boyfriend?"


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, is it? I have to say, May, your boyfriend looks a little


    old."


    May was in rage, unable to refute.


    The greasy man squinted coldly, and hummed, "May, let''s go. There is no need to get angry with the


    clown, just the lower ss."


    After they left, Charlie and Katherine smiled at each other.


    Walking to the entrance of the vi, Charlie did not see Marco''s daughter, Diana. But he didn''t care so


    much. He entered the vi directly.


    Because it was Master Xiang''s birthday, for the sake of fun, there weren''t strict requirements for people


    who came to attend the birthday banquet. As long as they didn¡¯t make trouble or weren¡¯t too indecent,


    everyone could enter and have fun.


    Qingfeng Mountain Vi was veryrge, which was divided into outfield and infield.


    There were all kinds of people in the outfield. The infield was the real home court. As long as those


    people who had status could go in. Besides, they needed to have an invitation from the Xiang family.


    However,pared to the infield, the outfield was much more rxed and lively, with various


    entertainment facilities, self-service food and drinks. It was just very crowded.


    Charlie took Katherine for a stroll. Finally, he stayed in the small fish pond, fishing leisurely with a


    bamboo pole.


    "Hey, Kaleb, isn''t that Katherine?"


    In a corner, Tyler said to the tall and thin man next to him.


    Kaleb turned to look, frowning, "Why did shee here?"


    "Although Master Xiang does not set the entrance standard for the birthday banquet, everyone knows


    the rules. Those people who are not qualified also feel it embarrassing toe here. ording to the


    status of the Hunt Family, Katherine has no qualification toe here. She must have sneaked in.


    What is ridiculous is that she even brought her useless husband."


    Tyler sneered.


    He still rememberedst time when he provoked Jackson and made a fool of himself in Huangma KTV.


    He didn''t expect that Charlie stolen his thunder, which undoubtedly made him feel embarrassed.


    "Tyler, how did Charlie escape from Huangma KTV? It seems that he is fine." A dark-skinned man


    asked suspiciously.


    Tyler was full of disdain, and said, "Ewan said Charlie was caught by Jackson. In the end it was


    Katherine who came to rescue him. As for how Katherine saved him, you know it. She¡¯s a woman.


    What else does she have except her body?"


    A woman with heavy makeup next to Tyler was full of contempt. She scolded, "Katherine is just a slut.


    She must have cuckolded Charlie countless times. But she still pretends to be pure. It¡¯s disgusting."


    If Charlie saw them, he would recognize this woman was Stanley''s girlfriend, Phoebe.


    Stanley spent more than two million dors at that auction, so he vented his anger on Phoebe and


    tortured her in every means. Phoebe was worried that she could be fucked to death by Stanley. So she


    could only break up with Stanley.


    This woman had some tricks. Now, she was with Kaleb.


    "Look, they are going to the infield."


    "It''s ridiculous. People who go to the infield need invitations. What qualifications does the Hunt Family


    have to get the invitation from the Xiang family? Even if the Hunt Family gets the invitation, it will be Old


    Lady Hunt who came over. What qualification does Katherine have?"


    Phoebe was ironic without hesitation.


    While she was speaking, she held Kaleb''s arm.


    the Lee family was a first-ss family in J City and got an invitation. The head of the Lee family could


    take two people. It happened to be Kaleb and Phoebe.


    Tyler followed his father to attend this banquet.


    Charlie brought Katherine to the entrance of the infield. The man at the gate stopped him, "Lady, Sir, an


    invitation is needed to enter the infield. Please show the invitation."


    "Invitation?"


    Charlie frowned, shook his head and said, "Marco invited me, but he didn''t give me an invitation. Let


    mee in directly."


    "You can''t go in without the invitation."


    "You can call Marco." Charlie said.


    The contempt looks shed in the man¡¯s eyes. The guests who came to attend Master Xiang''s birthday


    banquet all got dressed well.


    The couple in front of him were dressed somon. Besides, what they wore all bargains. So the man


    thought the two maybe wanted to sneak in for a free meal. Even they were from some rich families,


    their families were just inferior family.


    What kind of person Marco was? How could he personally invite this kind of person?


    "Sir, please show your invitation. Today is Master Xiang''s birthday, no one dares to make trouble here."


    The man said coldly.


    Charlie''s face sank.


    "Hahaha."


    Suddenly,ughter came from behind.


    Tyler, Kaleb, and Phoebe strode forward. Katherine felt that something was going to happen, "It''s you


    guys."


    "What''s the matter?" Tyler asked.


    "This brat has no invitation, but he said it was Marco who invited him but didn''t give him the invitation."


    The man''s words had attracted the attention of many people.


    Suddenly, the hall roared withughter. Sarcasm and contemptuous eyes cast to Charlie and Katherine


    like a knife.


    Katherine blushed and was extremely embarrassed.


    "So funny. Katherine, how dare you brag? Marco personally invite you? Idiot!"


    Phoebe sneered.


    Since his girlfriend disliked Katherine, Kaleb was also taunting, "You two have no qualifications toe


    here. Get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourselves here."


    Charlie was a little surprised, "You dare to be so arrogant in front of me?"


    "Why dare I not!" Kaleb curled his lips in disdain.


    Charlie couldn''t figure it out. Was the brat out of his mind? But looking at Kaleb''s face, there was no


    fear at all. It didn''t seem that he was pretending.


    Did he have amnesia?


    In fact, Charlie really guessed it right.


    Kaleb was so frightened that night. When he fell down straight, he hit his head on the stone. When he


    woke up, he lost some memories.


    It was precisely because of this that Phoebe was able to take advantage of it and hooked up Kaleb.


    "Don¡¯t make a fool of yourselves."


    "Yes, do you know who Marco is? Don''t mess around if you don''t know!"


    "Let''s go. Why do I have to waste our breath with this kind of people?" Tyler and Kaleb walked into the


    infield arrogantly.


    In the outfield, the strange gaze did not disappear.


    Charlie could stand it, but Katherine was still there. He originally wanted to take his own woman to


    have fun, but he didn''t expect to be humiliated here.


    Even he was a man. He couldn''t bear it.


    Charlie said with cold face, "If you''re unhappy now, we can go back."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine smiled brightly and said, "No, I am not so vulnerable. This little gossip can''t hurt me. Come


    on. Just rx."


    "Great."


    After walking a few steps, Charlie made a call.


    Beep, beep.


    "Hey, Master, are you here?"


    "Yes, but your arrangement makes me very unhappy." Charlie hung up the phone after speaking.


    At the same time, in a loft deep in the vi, Marco listened to the beeping on the phone. He felt


    something wrong when he thought of Charlie''s cold tone just now.


    Could it be that his daughter had offended Charlie?


    Marco hurriedly made a call, "Hey, Diana, did you receive Charlie?"


    "I received him long ago!" Diana responded.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yep."


    Marco continued to ask, "Charlie?"


    "Yes, Charles."

 Chapter 42: Throw Them Out

    Chapter 42: Throw Them Out


    "Please, this way."


    Samuel''s voice came from outside the loft. Marco came back to his senses. Then he saw Master Xiang


    leading an old and a young man over.


    The old man wore sackcloth and was a hunchback. But Marco had experienced a lot, so he could tell at


    a nce that the old man was a strong warrior.


    The young man was about thirty years old. He was burly with big eyes. He was wearing a ck vest.


    Besides, his sturdy arms were bulging like old tree roots, which was shocking.


    "Father, this is Master Young, right?" Marco walked quickly to them and greeted friendly.


    Samuel nodded, "Yes, this is Master Young. This is Master Young''s apprentice, Seth rke. Although


    he is very young, he is very powerful."


    "Hahaha, Master Young, Seth, please sit down."


    The four were seated and drank the tea.


    Samuel said, "Master Young, thank you foring here to help me this time."


    The old man nodded, his voice hoarse, "Never mind. I''ve already entered Earth List. Even if I''m the


    bottom of Earth List, not everyone can''t beat me."


    "Master Xiang, don''t worry. I can settle everything." Seth looked arrogant.


    "Seth, you shouldn''t take the enemy lightly."


    Marco was worried. This time, it seemed that the Lloyd family was full prepared.


    In Jinling, the Xiang family and the Lloyd family had been always against each other. As Master Xiang


    got older and worse, the Lloyd family took actions frequently.


    Today, at Master Xiang''s birthday party, the Lloyd family would definitely make a move.


    Fortunately, the Lloyd family didn''t know that Master Xiang''s illness had been cured. As long as Master


    Xiang got through a period of recovery, he could cultivate again and even make further progress.


    By then, the Xiang family would still be the top family in Jinling.


    ...


    Outfield, a small fish pond.


    Katherine looked at Charlie getting fish one after another, and said angrily, "Why do fish like to eat your


    bait? They don¡¯t evene to bite my bait."


    "Even the fish is obsessed by me."


    "Get over yourself."


    Katherine pouted and inadvertently noticed that May and her old boyfriend came to them slowly.


    Katherine frowned. Then May said, "Miss Hunt, after fishing for long, don''t you feel tired?"


    "If you have something to say, just say it quickly. Don''t disturb me fishing."


    May chuckled and said, "I heard that you two were stopped just now when you was going to go to the


    infield. You said that it was Marco who personally invited you, which made you embarrassed."


    "If you came to taunt me deliberately, I have already received it. Now, you can disappear." Katherine


    continued to fish with a cold face.


    "No, no, no. I just want to say that my boyfriend can bring one more person in besides me. If you want


    toe in, you can follow me."


    May said, looking at Charlie, "But your husband can only stay here to fish. It seemed that he is good at


    it. He can catch more fish and take them home."


    Although there was no dirty word in May''s words, it sounded harsh and ufortable. The meaning of


    sarcasm was obvious.


    Katherine ignored her. Charlie didn''t bother to take a look.


    Not far away, a man in Chinese clothes looked at this side with interest. A servant next to him was


    saying something.


    "I help you but you refuse it? Who do you think you are?" May showed her real face. After sneering,


    she held the man with a big belly to the infield.


    As soon as she left here, the man in Chinese clothes appeared next to Katherine.


    "Katherine."


    "Huh? Charles, it''s you."


    Katherine was slightly surprised, and then became indifferent.


    Charlie, who was fishing, also looked up. Their eyes happened to meet with each other. Charles''s face


    was gloomy, pretending to be angry.


    He said, "I heard the servants say that you want to enter the infield. Charlie, you are so stupid. How


    could you make up such a ridiculous lie? Marco personally invited you? You¡¯re fine with it. But


    Katherine isughed at by everyone."


    After Charles finished speaking, he said softly to Katherine, "Katherine, if you want to go in, follow me.


    I¡¯m here with you. No one dares tough at you!"


    "Only bring one person?"


    "Of course."


    Katherine shook her head, "I won''t go."


    Charlesughed, "I am kidding. It''s okay to bring two people in. Charlie,e together."


    After speaking, Charles got up and went away.


    Charlie, who had been fishing all the time, looked unhappy. This crazy behavior of hitting on his wife


    made him very annoyed.


    Originally, he was going to leave. The way of receiving him from the Xiang family had already made


    him to lose some of his only good impression on the Xiang family.


    However, watching Katherine look at the infield from time to time, his heart softened, "Let''s go. Let''s go


    to the infield to take a look."


    "Charlie, I am not..."


    "You don''t need to exin. I understand. The infield is full of powerful people. I also want to go in to


    have a look."


    This time, the man at the entrance did not stop them.


    Entering the infield, both the furnishings and the environment were a few higher grades than the


    outfield. Even the waitresses were much more beautiful.


    People came and went. It looked noble.


    There were a lot of seats in the infield, but they were special. The first row was naturally for those who


    had the highest status, and then the status gradually decreased. Different people had different


    invitations.


    Charlie and Katherine sat down at the end. As soon as they sat down, a harsh voice came from behind.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you two to get in so quickly. Not bad."


    Kaleb and Phoebe came to them with contempt.


    Charlie and Katherine ignored them.


    At this moment, Kaleb''s men, a dark-skinned man kicked the chair where Charlie was sitting, and


    shouted, "Get up. I¡¯ll sit here."


    "Are you blind? Don''t you see that there are so many seats over there?" Charlie squinted.


    The dark-skinned man folded his hands on his chest and continued saying, "I''m going to sit here. So


    what? You guys don¡¯t have invitation but want to have seats? Just stand away!"


    Charlie frowned. Anger burned him up.


    "Get up. So shameless! You dare to have others'' seats!"


    Suddenly, Phoebe pulled Katherine up from the chair rudely, then gave her a jerky push.


    Katherine was wearing high heels. Suddenly, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch."


    Suddenly, Charlie was so mad.


    "Fuck off!"


    He stepped forward and pped Phoebe on the face. Phoebe was hit to the ground and rolled several


    times, with a few teeth missing and nosebleeds gushing. She looked miserable and embarrassed.


    This action quieted the infield.


    They didn''t expect that someone would dare to make trouble on the Xiang family''s territory. Besides, it


    was still at Master Xiang''s birthday party.


    "You, dare you hit me!"


    Phoebe covered her face and yelled.


    "Jerk, you want to die!" Kaleb was also frightened and angry.


    The huge noisy attracted the infield butler. He hurried over and nced at them with gloomy


    expression. "You dare hurt people in the Xiang family''s vi? Look down upon the Xiang family?"


    Charlie supported Katherine and said coldly, "It was her who hurt others first."


    "She made a move first but are you injured? You beat her like this. A big man hit a woman? It''s


    unreasonable!" The butler shouted sharply.


    Kaleb also said, "Sir, he has no invitation. They sneaked in and had others¡¯ seats. Now, he even hurt


    people. They just look down upon the Xiang family."


    "Well, well."


    The butler said angrily with a cold face, "If it were not Master Xiang''s birthday today, I would severely


    punish you. But today is the day of great rejoicing. I will spare you once. Get out of the vi quickly."


    "You let me go?"


    Charlie smirked, "Samuel didn''t dare to talk to me like this. Just a butler dares to ask me to get out? Let


    Samuel or Marcoe over. Is this the Xiang family''s attitude to their guests?"


    "Dare you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The butler was furious.


    Everyone in the field also shook their heads secretly, their faces full of mocking. What kind of person


    was Master Xiang? He was a top boss in Jinling. His position was extremely high.


    It was just a foolish brat. But he dared to speak so wildly.


    Charles looked at the front table with a mocking face.


    Tyler stood aside, leaning over and sneered, "Charles, is that wimp out of his mind? But Katherine is


    still there. Do you want to..."


    "No hurry. It''s not the right time yet. When the butler drives them out, I wille forward to save


    Katherine. Then she will be grateful and admired to me." Charles looked confident.


    "Hahaha, Charles, good for you."


    Tyler gave a thumbs up.


    On the other side, the butler''s eyes shone with cold. He stared at Charlie and shouted, "How dare you


    be disrespectful to Master Xiang and Marco? So impudent!"


    "Since you don¡¯t leave by yourselves, I could only throw you out of the vi."


    Wow!


    Everyone hissed, ¡®Throw out? This is a huge humiliation.¡¯


    Charlie stood up, feeling it was the time to fight back.


    "The richest man in Z City, Mr. Jaiden is here."


    At this moment, a loud shout came from outside. The next moment, in the sights of everyone, an old


    man walked into the lobby.

 Chapter 43: The Richest Man Lost His Temper

    Chapter 43: The Richest Man Lost His Temper


    There was no one city called Z City in S City. The reason why Jaiden was called this was because


    Jaiden''s industry was centered on J City and radiates several surrounding cities.


    If they called Jaiden the richest man in J City, it would sound that it didn''t deserve his status.


    Due to Jaiden''s powerful means, several cities such as J City had integratedmerce, so others


    called him the richest man in Z City.


    In fact, at today''s birthday banquet, there were not many bigwigs from Jinling, only a few people. Most


    of them were big bosses in Z City.


    Their real purpose was actually to meet Jaiden.


    After all, although the Xiang family was strong, it was in Jinling after all and had a few business in Z


    City. But Jaiden was the top business man in Z City.


    An outsider, however strong, should respected the locals.


    Therefore, when Jaiden arrived, everyone''s attention immediately shifted.


    The infield butler greeted Jaiden and said with a smile, "Mr. Jaiden, please take your seat. Come on,


    throw them out quickly."


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Jaiden felt surprised.


    He didn''t expect Charlie to be here. Then he immediately realized that something big had happened.


    This butler was so bold. He dared to throw Charlie out.


    As Charlie''s apprentice, Jaiden knew Charlie best.


    At this moment, his Master wanted to kill people.


    Once Charlie made a move, no one in Qingfeng Mountain Vi could be alive. If Charlie was at his


    peak, it would be nothing to worried about. But if it caused a big disturbance now, it would be difficult to


    deal with. Besides, it would...


    "Stop it!"


    Jaiden immediately yelled and sweated.


    Charlie''s identity must not be exposed. Otherwise, it would arouse the attention of those men in D City.


    At that time, Charlie would be in danger.


    "Mr. Jaiden?" The butler was puzzled.


    Jaiden took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He said in a deep voice, "What''s going on? Why


    did you make a scene on Master Xiang''s birthday party?"


    The butler exined, "This brat sneaked in without invitations and took up others¡¯ seat. What¡¯s worse,


    he even hurt others. He''s so disrespectful to Master Xiang and Marco. This kind of person will naturally


    be thrown out in case dirty the Xiang family''s vi."


    Asshole!


    Jaiden clenched his fists secretly, but he couldn''t show it. His face was cold. He spoke word by word.


    "First, the entrance to the infield is heavily guarded. How can they sneak in? Naturally someone


    brought them in.


    Second, there are so many seats. Are there names engraved on the chairs? Since there is no name on


    the chair, why did you say that they take up others¡¯ seats? Obviously, someone was deliberately


    making trouble.


    As for hurting people? Who doesn''t know the status of the Xiang family? Unless he is a fool, he


    wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing. It must be that woman who made trouble first.


    For all these things, you didn''t go to investigate clearly, but you¡¯re just so rude and want to throw them


    out. This is your negligence. It also means the Xiang family is a so rude family."


    Hearing what Jaiden said, the lobby was silent.


    "This little bro and the little girl are obviously the ones who are being bullied. But in your eyes, they are


    troublemakers. Are you deliberately biased that woman?"


    The butler¡¯s face looked terrible. Feeling ashamed, he scolded Jaiden secretly for being really so


    impolite.


    Even if Jaiden was the richest man in Z City, he was just nothing in front of the Xiang family.


    "Even if what Mr. Jaiden said is right, this brat is disrespectful to Master Xiang and Marco. The guests


    present heard it clearly just now."


    The butler said confidently, "As the Xiang family''s butler, I naturally have to protect the reputation of the


    Xiang family. How can I tolerate this kind of people staying here?"


    "Come on, throw them out!"


    "Who dares!" Jaiden stomped and shouted sharply.


    The strong aura broke out, forcing the butler to retreat again and again.


    Everyone in the lobby looked at each other in surprise.


    They didn''t expect that the richest man, Jaiden, would be so angry because of a trivial matter.


    Could it be that¡­


    Jaiden was already strong enough topete with the Xiang family? Was he going to march into


    Jinling? So he wanted to take advantage of the birthday party to establish his prestige?


    The big bosses, wealthy families and business elites in Z City were excited now.


    "Jackson is here."


    The sudden shout made the tense atmosphere eased a little. It was another big shot, the head in


    underworld in J City. Everyone was a little afraid of him.


    "Hahaha, everyone is here!"


    Jackson walked in with folding his hands, "Oh, Jaiden, you are here too..."


    The next second, he stopped abruptly.


    "Master..."


    Suddenly, Jackson closed his mouth. He thought of those words Charlie said to him at Peni Hotel


    that night.


    Everything about Charlie must be kept secret.


    If there were outsiders, just pretend not to know him.


    Jackson swept around. A big shot like him quickly guessed what was going on. He turned to look at the


    butler.


    "Today is Master Xiang''s birthday. It''s not good to make a scene. If you have something wrong, just


    handle it properly. Don¡¯t make everyone unhappy."


    There was nothing wrong with those words. Both sides could have an excuse to make a concession.


    The butler suppressed the irritation and nodded slightly, "Well, send them out."


    "No need. Stay and sit next to me."


    Wow!


    In an instant, the atmosphere reached its climax.


    Jaiden insisted on arguing with the Xiang family. Jackson was also dumbfounded and unable to figure


    out what happened.


    Many rich people in Z City were secretly worried, thinking that Jaiden was a little unwise to do so.


    "Charles, that old man is crazy?" Tyler eximed.


    "No, since he can be the richest man in Z City, he''s not definitely a fool. Jaiden is not simple. He should


    be entering Jinling soon. It seems that he has been nning for a long time. So hees to the Xiang


    family today to make a show of power!"


    Charles smiled, "The enemy of the Xiang family is my friend. I have to meet this Jaiden when I''m


    avable. If he is strong enough, I can cooperate with him!"


    "Charles, then do you think Katherine and Charlie can stay here or not?"


    "No!"


    Tyler asked, "Why are you so sure? Didn''t you say that Jaiden is not simple?"


    Charles shook his head and said analytically, "No matter how strong he is, this is in the Xiang family


    after all. Besides, it''s Master Xiang''s birthday party. If the butlerpromises, it will be a big shame to


    the Xiang family."


    "Yep."


    Among the crowd, Kaleb and Phoebe both covered their faces.


    Phoebe was beaten by Charlie, and Kaleb was beaten by his father.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the trouble was so big that the richest man also got involved. If the richest man


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was upset and took me to the Lee family, the Lee family would be wiped out.


    ¡®Charlie, go out soon. What are you waiting for it? You really want to wait for Master Xiang toe


    over?¡¯


    Kaleb was very worried and thought to himself.


    At this time, the butler''s face was gloomy. Staring at Jaiden, he said with a cold voice, "Mr. Jaiden, this


    is the Xiang family''s business. It¡¯s not your turn to care about it."


    "I just can''t stand the Xiang family''s way of treating others."


    "You can''t stand the Xiang family? You finally told the truth." The butler sneered. There was some


    disdain in his eyes, "You think you''re the richest man in Z City so you can match the Xiang family? You


    wish!"


    Jaiden also sneered, "Sorry, you are just a servant. the Xiang family is not yours. You have no right to


    represent the Xiang family!"


    "You!"


    "Noisy!"


    Suddenly, there was a soft shout, and then a beautiful woman walked into the lobby.


    She was noble and dignified with extraordinary temperament.


    Charlie, who had been holding Katherine and watching the scene, felt a little surprised. Diana seemed


    to feel his gaze. Then she looked over.


    "It''s you!"


    Diana''s beautiful eyes widened, and then she was really angry. She couldn¡¯t forget the shame of that


    night.


    "How did you shameless guye here? Who gave you the guts? Get out!"

 Chapter 44: the Xiang family Is Nothing More Than That

    Chapter 44: the Xiang family Is Nothing More Than That


    "Miss, do you know him?"


    The butler seemed to have found the backer. He became arrogant, then he nced at Jaiden, and


    began to tell Diana what happened.


    "Miss, this brat is too arrogant. He sneaked in and even hurt others. The most important thing is that he


    is disrespectful to Master Xiang and Marco. He even looked down upon the Xiang family. Miss, kick


    them out."


    Diana was dissatisfied with Charlie. After hearing what the butler said, her disgust became more


    intense.


    Now, it was different from that night.


    That night, she was outside and no one could help her. But now, she was in Qingfeng Mountain Vi,


    his father''s site. What was she afraid of?


    Diana even nned to let her men catch Charlie, forcing him to hand over thousand year fungus.


    But it was too risky. Once things were revealed, the Xiang family would beughed at by others. The


    more Diana pondered, the more she felt Charlie was extremely hateful.


    "Get out of the vi quickly!"


    Jaiden''s face was surprisingly cold. He must not let his master be humiliated. He immediately stepped


    forward and asked, "Miss Diana, did this little young man offend you?"


    "Who are you?"


    Diana frowned.


    She lived either abroad or in Jinling. It was understandable that she didn''t know Jaiden.


    The butler exined with a sneer, "Miss, this old gentleman is amazing. He is Jaiden, the richest man


    in Z City. Just now, I was going to drive the two out but he obstructed me in every possible way and


    said that he couldn''t stand the Xiang family!"


    "Really?" Diana''s face looked terrible.


    Jaiden was neither overbearing nor humble. He said aloud, "Everyone in the lobby heard very clearly


    and saw very clearly. I didn¡¯t think I do anything wrong. But the way the Xiang family deals with things...


    is too rude and overbearing!"


    "It¡¯s none of your business!"


    Diana was slightly disdainful.


    Even in Jinling, the Xiang family was the top family. Other big families were in awe and fear. Just the


    richest man in Z City dared topete with the Xiang family?


    Over-confident!


    "Well, well!"


    Jaiden blushed with anger. Heughed, "Today I finally see how the Xiang family treats others. Bullying


    the weak, unreasonable and domineering. When I came here, I wanted to see the majesty of Master


    Xiang. Now it seems... ¡­"


    "the Xiang family is nothing more than this!"


    Everyone felt shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than this¡± echoed in the lobby for a long time, which was like a giant hammer, hitting


    on the hearts of everyone present.


    Diana''s morous face was covered with anger. She had never thought that she would meet such a


    bold old man to humiliate the Xiang family like this in public!


    "Get out. Get out of here!"


    "Okay, anyway, I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    Jaiden waved his sleeves and nced at Charlie secretly.


    At this time, Charlie asked, "Are you sure you want to let me go?"


    "Do you need me to walk you out?"


    "Okay, I hope the Xiang family doesn''t regret it."


    Charlie''s face was calm. His anger had actually been wiped out a long time ago.


    After all, he had lived for five thousand years. He had already seen all kind of family power.


    Most of the emperors of the past had been beaten up by him. There were some emperors who were


    begging to be his apprentices.


    Just a small family.


    He didn''t need to be angry with this kind of family. the Xiang family didn''t deserve to ruin his mood. It


    was just that Charlie sighed that the descendants of Xiang Yu were really nothing more than that.


    "Go!"


    Charlie helped Katherine and walked out of the lobby slowly.


    Jaiden nced coldly, as if conveying some kind of message, then followed Charlie and strode away.


    ¡®Regret?


    It''s ridiculous, what qualifications do you have to make the Xiang family regret it?¡¯


    Diana looked arrogant and didn''t take it seriously.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, a sudden change urred. Everyone stood up and whispered something.


    "Miss Diana, I''m sorry. Mypany has an interim meeting. I must be there. Wish Master Xiang a


    happy life and a longevity!"


    "Miss, I just received the news that my wife is about to give birth. I am going to the hospital. So sorry."


    "Miss, my mother is critically ill!"


    "Well, I... my son had a car ident!"


    Suddenly, all kinds of reasons came out. More than half of the big bosses, rich people, and business


    elites in the entire infield followed Jaiden to leave.


    The scene was amazing.


    They all had business in Z City. They came here just to see Jaiden. Now Jaiden was leaving. If they


    didn''t leave, they would undoubtedly offend the richest man in Z City.


    Then their family and business in Z City would usher in disaster.


    Diana was slightly lost, and then her face looked extremely terrible.


    "Diana."


    "Huh?" Diana turned her head and asked, "Jackson, what''s the matter?"


    Jackson was very entangled. Finally, he gritted his teeth fiercely and said, "Recently, I was in a


    confrontation with Elliott. I am worried that the guy wille to me. I have to go back and have a look."


    "Jackson, you..."


    "Wish Master Xiang happy birthday. The situation is really urgent. I need to go back to preside over the


    overall situation. I will personally apologize to Marco another day."


    After Jackson finished speaking, he hurriedly left the infield.


    The big shots from Jinling feltplicated. Marco supported Jackson. But they did not expect that


    Jackson would follow Jaiden and leave.


    Charles sneered, ¡®Even Jackson doesn''t care about the Xiang family. It seems that Samuel is dying.¡¯


    Outfield.


    There were all kinds of people, which was noisy.


    However, at this moment, it was silent. All of them made the way, looking at the weird scene in


    disbelief.


    "What happened? Why did all big guys leave?"


    "The one who take the lead is Jaiden, the richest man in Z City. It''s amazing. He is leading Z City''s big


    shots to leave, not to take the Xiang family seriously!"


    "Wait! Why do I feel it¡¯s the young couple who take the lead?"


    "Isn''t that Katherine and that useless son-inw in the Hunt Family?"


    Some sharp-eyed people identified Katherine''s and Charlie''s identities.


    Suddenly, the discussion became more intense.


    Katherine was very nervous. She was frightened by the big scene just now. Her palms still had some


    cold sweat now.


    "Charlie, I''m scared. Will there be any idents? the Hunt Family is just a small family. If..."


    "Rest assured."


    Charlie stroked Katherine''s white hand, andforted, "It will be fine. I''m sorry. I wanted to take you for


    a good time today, but I didn''t expect it would be like this."


    "It''s okay. I just want to go home quickly. It scared me to death." Katherine looked nervous, which


    looked beautiful and cute.


    Walking out of Qingfeng Mountain Vi, Charlie and Katherine got into the car.


    As for Jaiden and the others, Charlie didn''t care about them.


    The first was a BMW 540, followed by luxury cars such as Maybach and Bentley, which disappeared


    into a long queue.


    Buzzing.


    An armored Land Rover rushed to Qingfeng Mountain Vi. A strong man in the driver''s seat frowned,


    "Caitlin, what''s the matter? Master Xiang''s birthday has not yet begun. Why are those rich people


    gone?"


    Caitlin murmured, "Toby, have you seen the one driving the BMW in the front? It looks like Charlie."


    "Yeah."


    After getting out of the car, Caitlin and Toby rushed into Qingfeng Mountain Vi and went directly to


    the loft at the foot of the back mountain.


    "Grandpa, Uncle."


    "Caitlin, you are back." Samuel beckoned. He liked the eldest granddaughter the most. "This is Master


    Young, and this is his apprentice, Seth."


    Seth''s eyes lit up. He took the initiative to stretch out his hand, "Hello."


    "Um, hello!"


    Master Young nodded in satisfaction and smiled, "I have long heard that Samuel has a granddaughter


    with excellent talents. I finally see you today. At such a young age, you are about to catch up with


    Seth!"


    "She¡¯s ttered." Samuel waved his hand, but there was a gratifying smile on his face.


    Caitlin came up and asked, "Grandpa, Uncle, Diana presides over the reception work, right? Howe


    most of the big shots have left? It seems that Charlie is among them."


    "How is it possible?" Samuel was taken aback.


    Marco frowned. He recalled the phone call from Charlie before, his face changed drastically. He quickly


    said, "Come on. Call Diana over."


    A few minutester, Diana appeared in the loft.


    "Diana, what happened?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Here is the thing¡­"


    Diana told them what happened.


    She wrinkled her nose, and said viciously, "It''s just a gentry in Z City. It''s nothing. Just let them go. I


    don''t even bother to entertain them!"


    "These are not important. Where is Charlie?"


    "In the infield."


    Marco was taken aback and looked towards Caitlin.


    Caitlin asked in confusion, "Did I see it wrong? Toby also thinks that man inside BMW is Charlie."


    "BMW?"


    Diana was puzzled. Her opened her big eyes. She said nkly, "Didn''t hee here in a Rolls Royce?


    I personally received him. After all, he''s from the Lloyd family. How could he drive the BMW?"


    "The Lloyd family?!"


    Marco was so shocked, knowing that his daughter had made a mistake.


    Charlie, Charlie.


    It was no wonder that Charlie said "I''m unhappy". No one received a martial master...


    By the way, he even didn''t give Charlie an invitation, so Charlie couldn''t even be able to enter the


    infield.


    Marco became more flustered the more he thought about it, and he broke into cold sweat.


    Samuel was also aware of the problem. He didn¡¯t have time to me his little granddaughter. He


    shouted, "Hurry up and call Mastere back!"


    Beep, beep...


    "Father, he didn''t answer the phone."


    Marco looked depressed.


    Samuel smiled bitterly, "Master must be angry. Forget it, even if wee to him in person, he won''t


    see us. We can only find an opportunity another day to make amends."


    "Grandpa, father, what are you doing? He is just a shameless viin..."


    "Shut up!"


    Caitlin yelled, staring at Diana, and said coldly, "You can''t insult martial master! Fortunately, he is not


    here. Otherwise, you are already a capital crime."

 Chapter 45: The Illegitimate Son

    Chapter 45: The Illegitimate Son


    "Sister, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Diana grumbled.


    Caitlin felt speechless but to sigh.


    Seeing this, Seth was dissatisfied and asked, "Miss Caitlin, you mentioned martial master just now.


    What does this mean?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Caitlin didn''t know how to answer. Samuel answered, ¡°Here is the thing. Some time ago, I ran into a


    warrior who was able to pick leaves and hurt people at a young age. We guessed that he was martial


    master, so we invited him to participate my birthday party."


    "Hahaha."


    Sethughed and shook his head. He said, "Mr. Samuel, you must make it wrong. To be exact, you


    should have been cheated by him. Young martial master? How could it be possible! You also practice


    martialw. Don''t you know how difficult it is to reach martial master? In entire H Country, there are just


    a few martial master."


    "Um..."


    Samuel didn''t know how to answer.


    In fact, he was not sure.


    Charlie was really too young. If he reached martial master at this age, it would be unheard of and


    incredible.


    "However, he really picked a leaf that day and shot it into the tree trunk a dozen meters away. I saw it


    with my own eyes." Caitlin retorted.


    "Caitlin, that must be some kind of high-tech cheating method. For example, there is a needle air gun


    hidden in the sleeves. So he could shoot the needle into the tree with the air gun. He didn¡¯t throw the


    leaf out. Just he moved so quickly so he deceived your eyes."


    Seeing Caitlin still not believing, he continued, "You said just now that martial master can''t be


    humiliated. If he is really a martial master and suffers humiliation in the infield, how could he bear it? I


    am afraid everyone in Qingfeng Mountain Vi has already been killed by him."


    "Yeah."


    Diana agreed with Seth''s opinion and said firmly, "Grandpa, sister, you two have been deceived. There


    will naturally be some people who want to y up to the Xiang family. Using false means to deceive us


    is the most abhorrent!"


    "Then he gave Grandpa..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Caitlin."


    Samuel yelled, interrupted Caitlin''s words, and said, "Since Charlie is gone, we don''t talk about him.


    Master Young, it''s almost the time. We should also be there. As for the martial artspetition at the


    end of the birthday banquet, bother you!"


    "Everyone, don''t worry. I will be able to protect the Xiang family''s reputation."


    Master Young did not speak, but Seth patted his chest with confidence and grinned at Caitlin as he


    spoke.


    ...


    On the way home, Katherine received a call from the secretary Be.


    After Katherine hung up the phone, Charlie asked, "Is there something wrong with thepany?"


    "No. Do you know an old man cleaning the street?"


    "What do you mean?" Charlie looked confused.


    Katherine replied, "Be said that an old man cleaning street was going to enter thepany, and also


    mored to see you. Because it concerns you, Be called me."


    "I do know an old man who is cleaning on the street opposite thepany. He works there for three


    years. Didn''t I go to thepany to see you off work every afternoon? I got acquainted with him.


    What¡¯s the matter with him?"


    "I don''t know. But Be said that the man was still crying. He seemed to be very anxious. He was


    driven away by security guards when he asked for help."


    Charlie frowned, thinking secretly.


    Seeing this, Katherine said, "Let''s go to thepany and see if the man is still there."


    "Thank you."


    When they rushed to thepany, they saw an old man wearing a sanitation suit sitting on the road in


    front of thepany from a distance.


    The old man shrugged his shoulders. It seemed that he was sobbing.


    "Sir."


    Charlie rushed over and asked, "Sir, I''m here. What happened?"


    "My son, help, please save my son."


    "Take it easy. You can get in the car and speak slowly."


    After getting in the car, Katherine handed a bottle of mineral water to the old man.


    "Thank you."


    "Since you know Charlie, we''re friend. Sir, tell us what you encounter. We will do our best to help you."


    The old man wiped off his tears. His withered eyes were sparkling. He shivered and said, "My son and


    my daughter-inw were taken away. This is their ID cards."


    Charlie took it over. After looking at it, he was shocked.


    This old man''s daughter-inw was so beautiful. Even her photo in ID card was so beautiful, let alone


    the person in reality. She had an indescribable temperament.


    The man was also heroic and very handsome. He didn¡¯t look like ordinary people.


    "We have known each other for three years. Although I am old, I¡¯ve been around. I know that you¡¯re not


    an ordinary person. I don''t know other big shots. In desperation, I can onlye to you."


    "Does your son have enemies?"


    "This¡­"


    The old man hesitated and sighed immediately, "When my son was young, he worked for the


    underworld. At that time, he worked for a big boss. Then my son met Georgia, so he escaped from the


    underworld and lives a normal life."


    Katherine guessed, "It may be the big boss who took away your son. This is a clue."


    "Sir,dy, please help me. I only have one son. He once assured me that he hadn¡¯t done anything to


    hurt others. My daughter-inw is virtuous and sensible. They are all good children."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best."


    Now, at the critical moment, Charlie didn''t hide his identity.


    He took a photo of two ID cards and sent it to Jaiden, then called Jaiden, "Hey, Jaiden, where are


    you?"


    "Xingyun Building."


    "Did you see the photo I sent you? Help me to check their whereabouts quickly. Emergency. By the


    way, there is a clue. This man named Eduard Davis once worked for a boss in the underworld and then


    quitted when he met him Georgia."


    Jaiden blurted out, " Elliott?!"


    "Who is this person?"


    "He ranks only second to Jackson... No, it can be said that he is the boss in the underworld who can


    already beparable to Jackson."


    "In J City? Well. Investigate him quickly. I''m going to Xingyun Building now."


    Katherine was shocked.


    Jaiden? Xingyun Building?


    Charlie''s tone seemed to be ordering his men to do something. The key was that his men seemed to


    be very powerful. In the huge J City, if he wanted to investigate one person, he could investigate that


    person.


    Twenty minutester, in Xingyun Building.


    As soon as they walked in, two beautiful waitresses received them. One of them said with smile, "Miss


    Hunt, this sir, pleasee with me. I have prepared food and drinks for you two."


    "Ah? I¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay. Go ahead. He probably didn''t have meals. You¡¯ll take him to eat something." Charlie smiled.


    Katherine nodded instinctively, "Well, then, call me when you finish."


    The two left. Charlie followed another waitress to Jaiden''s office.


    "Master."


    "How''s it going?" Charlie asked with a little anxious.


    Jaiden said, "There is no news yet, but I contacted Jackson. He and Elliott are rivals, and there have


    been some confrontations between the two recently. He will check it out sooner."


    "Well done!"


    Five minutester, Jaiden''s cell phone rang.


    "Hello, how is it?"


    "Mr. Jaiden, the person was indeed caught by Elliott. He is in Baykong City on Hongqi Road in the east


    of the city. As you know, there is Elliott''sir. The first to third floors are allrge casinos."


    Jackson paused and said, "If we want to find people in Elliott''sir, even if youe forward, it will be a


    bit difficult. Elliott has run casinos over the years and has built a vastwork of contacts. It is said that


    there are government officials backing him."


    "Give me the phone."


    Charlie didn''t bother to listen to their shit words. He grabbed the phone and said, "Jackson, this is


    Charlie, you will immediately take someone to besiege Baykong City."


    Charlie said firmly.


    "Charlie?"


    Jackson was shocked and suddenly understood the truth.


    No wonder Jaiden was so abnormal in Qingfeng Mountain Vi, it turned out to be for Charlie.


    What was the rtionship between these two people?


    Could it be that Charlie was the illegitimate son of the richest man in Z City...

 Chapter 46: Grudges

    Chapter 46: Grudges


    Even if Charlie was really Jaiden''s illegitimate child, he still had no right to order Jackson to do things,


    let alone the person they would deal with was Elliott.


    This was a big shot who could beparable with Jackson.


    Jackson was silent. Charlie continued, "Since you chose to leave Qingfeng Mountain Vi, you must


    have already made your decision. To help me besiege Baykong City today. I owe you a favor."


    "You can think about it."


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie said, "Load up the car. Let''s go to Baykong City."


    "Yes, Master."


    Jaiden was fearless. He knew the power of Charlie.


    Not to mention their of underworld, even the military camp, Charlie could enter and exit freely.


    "Master, Miss Hunt, she..."


    "Don''t tell her. After we rescue Eduard out, I''lle back to pick her up."


    Jaiden drove to Baykong City.


    At the same time, at a certain mansion in J City, Jackson was thinking about whether to make a move.


    Charlie was right.


    When he left Qingfeng Mountain Vi, he had already made the choice. Z City was not the Xiang


    family''s. Although he was supported by the Xiang family, he couldn''t be ordered by the Xiang family


    forever.


    Jackson had his own ambitions.


    This ambition could onlye true through Jaiden, the richest man in Z City. Now, he knew Charlie


    was Jaiden''s son.


    For Charlie, Jaiden could turn against the Xiang family, which showed Charlie''s position in Jaiden''s


    heart.


    "Bruno."


    "Jackson, will we go there?"


    Jackson gritted his teeth and nodded, "Damn it. I hated Elliott a long time ago. He hurt some of our


    bros a while ago. Just took the opportunity to run him down."


    "Jackson, it should be like this."


    "Assemble our men quickly. Let''s go to Baykong City."


    ...


    Half an hourter, a Bentley appeared in front of Baykong City.


    As soon as they got off the bus, a few women at the entrance of Baykong City greeted them, giggling


    and said, "Sir, wee, may you have a SPA or a bath?"


    This was the lingo of Baykong City.


    To do a SPA was to go to the underground casino to y. To do a bath was to actually go to the bath.


    "Take me to the casino."


    "What?"


    Several women were taken aback. Because they didn''t expect that Charlie would say it so directly.


    Soon, Charlie and Jaiden appeared on the underground.


    The area was veryrge, with all kinds of gambling games and with crowded people.


    There were three floors underground. The first floor was full of ordinary people, so they just bet little.


    The second floor was VIP users, all of whom had some value assets.


    As for the third floor, that was where the real rich could enter.


    "Jaiden, arrange to go to the third floor."


    Charlie said.


    It was very simple. Jaiden took out a bank card. The front desk verified that there were more than 200


    million dors in it. This was a big customer.


    A beautifuldy took them to the third floor.


    Compared with the first two floors, this ce was quiet and elegant, decorated magnificently. There


    were not many tables. Now, there were more than 30 rich people ying cards.


    At the same time, there were one or two morous women sitting next to each rich man.


    "Master, what are you going to do?"


    "Go to change one hundred thousand chips. I''ll go there to y."


    A quarter of an hourter.


    The faces of the rich and powerful people at this table were terrible. A little brat had won 30 million with


    one hundred thousand dors chips. Besides, he didn''t lose any one round!


    "You cheated." A rich man shouted.


    "Cheating? Exin how I cheated. I didn''t shake the dice. Even if someone cheats, it''s the banker''s


    cheating."


    "This..." The rich man looked at the dice banker.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The banker secretlyined. He was indeed cheating, but he just wanted Charlie to lose instead of


    winning.


    But he found that the cheating device had failed.


    Damn it.


    "Our boss¡¯ reputation is so good. How could we be allowed to cheat unless I want to die. Some people


    are born with good luck. So just ept it."


    The banker stressed ¡°our boss¡± very hard. The rich man¡¯s face darkened. He sat down with a calm face


    and said nothing.


    At this time, in the monitoring room.


    The supervisor noticed something was wrong. He hurried to a luxurious private room.


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    In the private room, a man wearing a Chinese suit was holding a whip in his hand and was whipping


    wildly.


    The man on the ground was already bloody, but he was biting his lips. He didn''t let out a muffled cry.


    "Boss, there is brat cheating in the casino."


    "Oh?"


    Elliott threw away the whip,y down on the sofa and grabbed a beautiful woman. He fumbled with his


    hands on the woman¡¯s body and asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "That brat won 30 million with one hundred thousand chips. He hasn''t lost once. He must be cheating.


    It''s just that his means are clever. Even the monitoring can''t find any clues."


    "Interesting. Dare to y tricks in my ce. Bring him over. Let me see who is so courageous."


    The supervisor hurried away with a few thugs.


    In minutes, Charlie and Jaiden walked in.


    Charlie''s face suddenly became cold when he saw the man on the ground, "Eduard."


    "You know him?"


    Elliott was slightly surprised.


    Charlie hurriedly walked over and checked before he felt relieved.


    It was just skin trauma, no life-threatening.


    However, the bleeding was serious. Eduard needed to be treated quickly. Otherwise, excessive


    bleeding would still be very dangerous. Charlie secretly used spiritual force to seal the wounds on


    Eduard''s body to prevent the bleeding.


    "Who are you?" Eduard asked weakly.


    "Your father told me that you were taken away. Ie here to save you."


    As soon as Charlie finished speaking, a yfulugh echoed in the room.


    "Save him?"


    Elliott snorted disdainfully, "In my ce, even if Jacksones, he has to kowtow to me. Save him?


    Who give you the guts?"


    "Jackson can''t do it. How about me?"


    Jaiden walked out of the dark corner with a cold face.


    The light shone on his face. Elliott''s eyelids twitched, "Jaiden, what brings you here?"


    "I want to take him away."


    Elliott''s face sank, and then he chuckled, "You''re indeed powerful in Z City, but so what? I¡¯ve been


    around. I am not scared. In J City, no one can turn against me, including you, Jaiden!"


    "You can try." Jaiden said angrily.


    "Since you¡¯re here, I can spare this brat¡¯s life. Take him to leave quickly. If I change my mind, the


    richest man in Z City might be someone else!"


    Elliott was not afraid.


    Over the years, through casinos and beauties, he had won many people''s supports and created a huge


    He even felt that his connections were not much worse than Jaiden, so he was afraid of nothing.


    Therefore, he didn''t have to be afraid of Jaiden!


    "Bro, thank you for saving me. Quickly leave here. I don''t want you to get involved." Eduard said


    weakly.


    "Your father asked me toe to save you. I must give him an exnation. You just need to answer


    me, do you want to leave with me?"


    Eduard''s eyes shed. A few secondster, he looked at Elliott, "Where is Georgia? Where is


    Georgia?"


    "That bitch? She has already been fucked to death by me a long time ago!"


    Boom.


    Suddenly, Eduard''s eyes opened wide, bloodshot.


    A fierce killing intent burst out, making Charlie secretly startled.


    "You¡¯re lying. Don''t hide Georgia. Let her out."


    Elliott sneered, "Eduard, do you think I will let that bitch go? Back then, when I asked her to be my


    woman, she eloped with you. It embarrassed me and made me make a fool of myself in front of my


    bros."


    "Unexpectedly, you are so courageous. You two eloped. But you don''t know to go to another city. You


    dare to stay in J City. Are you looking down upon me?"


    "Since she was caught by me, I naturally won''t let her go. I have to make up for what she owed me for


    so many years. I fucked her to faint five times. I feel so good. Since she is a slut, I look for twenty men


    to let her enjoy."


    Roar.


    Eduard''s body trembled. The hatred in his eyes was overwhelming. A terrifying roar burst out in his


    throat.


    "It''s a pity. She was dead. Oh, I was going to let her be my ve. Who knows that she so sucks!"


    Puff.


    Eduard was so angry that he spouted a mouthful of blood. Then he fell down on the ground. His eyes


    were hollow, and tears were streaming down.

 Chapter 47: Avenge His Wife鈥檚 Murder

    Chapter 47: Avenge His Wife¡¯s Murder


    "Georgia is weak. She will get sick if she catches a cold. Why are you so cruel? Do you know how


    painful she is?"


    "Even though she is frail, she also tries her best to do housework. She delivers food to Dad at noon


    every day. She is beautiful, virtuous, and sensible. Why are you so cruel?"


    "For so many years, we have no children, just because Georgia is afraid of pain. I can''t bear to let her


    bear the pain of having a baby."


    "But you beast..."


    Eduard tremblingly got up from the ground, vomiting blood.


    He stood up.


    He stood up straightly.


    There were no emotions in his hollow eyes, but there was a strong murderous intent. Eduard gritted his


    teeth, "You deserve to die!"


    "Come on. Kill me. My head is right here. Cut it down... Puff...Come and kill me!"


    Elliott was confident.


    There were eight strong bodyguards standing beside him. There were also his men outside.


    Charlie couldn''t stand it anymore. From the words of the old man and Eduard, as well as the photo of


    her ID card, he was able to confirm that Georgia was a good wife, a good daughter-inw, and a good


    woman.


    However, such a good woman died so humiliated and miserable.


    "You really deserve to die."


    Charlie couldn''t help but speak.


    Elliott squinted, then looked at Jaiden. He found that the two were unmoved, and sneered, "I gave you


    a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. The richest man? You really thought I¡¯m scared you and don¡¯t dare


    to hit you?"


    "Come on. Break this brat¡¯s legs first."


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Three figures rushed towards Charlie. But the next second, they flew back.


    Charlie knocked them down like lightning. The remaining five big men were also pped by Charlie,


    passing out. There was a dead silence in the private room.


    "You¡­"


    Charlie gave Elliott a p. Then Elliott flew high and hit the ground, just at the feet of Eduard.


    At this moment, Elliott finally felt a sense of fear.


    "I didn''t expect that you have fighting skills. But so what? There are all my men outside. You are just


    three people. Dare to move me, at your own risk!"


    Bang.


    Eduard kicked Elliott''s chin.


    This angry kick was so fierce that Elliott was almost unconscious. His mouth was full of blood. He


    coughed and spit out a stuff. It turned out to be a bloody tongue.


    "Ouch."


    Elliott''s screams in pain echoed through the entire private room. He covered his mouth and pointed at


    Eduard bitterly, "You, you..."


    "Who is making noise?"


    Suddenly, a burly middle-aged man walked out of the rest room behind the luxurious private room.


    The man seemed to be having sex. Because when the door was opened, there were several women in


    the room who were naked.


    Seeing the man appear, Elliott shouted, "Master Chin, these guys... help me kill this group of bitches."


    Master Chin nced at Elliott and frowned. Then he looked angry, "Dare to hit my friend? Want to die?"


    "I didn''t expect to meet a warrior here." Charlie was surprised.


    The man¡¯s strength was not low. Maybe he had already entered Earth List.


    What was Earth List?


    This was a list issued by Tianji Ministry in D City. There were 20 ces in the list. They were the 20


    strongest people in H Country.


    Tianji Ministry was not good at martialw but was good at gathering information.


    The list was updated every three months. Those who could enter Earth List could be said to be strong


    persons in martial circle.


    No matter where they would go, they would be respected by others.


    In addition to Earth List, Tianji Ministry also issued Heaven List.


    At present, H Country divided martial circle into three realms, which were practice state, internal force


    state, genuine qi state.


    internal force could transform genuine qi. genuine qi could be released outside. Except for having these


    two skills, martial master could kill people who was away from a hundred steps.


    Heaven List was a ranking of the strength of martial master.


    "Brat, you still know warrior. That''s good. You knocked down those bodyguards? Not bad. But


    Master Chin was extremely arrogant, squinting. He looked like very disdainful.


    "Kneel down. Break your hands and legs yourself."


    Charlie shook his head. Although Master Chin was powerful, in Charlie''s eyes, he was just a bigger


    ant.


    "Eduard, do you want to kill him?"


    "He killed my wife. I have to avenge my wife." Eduard''s words were full of murderous intent, which


    sounded gloomy and cold, making Elliott shiver.


    "Master, save me."


    Master Chin was very annoyed. He yelled again, "Are you sure you don''t break your hands and feet by


    yourself? If I make a move, I will make you die miserably!"


    "Just you?"


    "Brat, I praised you just now, then you feel invincible? Forget it. Just go to the hell."


    Master Chin strode forward and came to Charlie.


    Boom!


    Then, a punch was hitting to Charlie''s face.


    Eduard felt shocked suddenly. This punch made the wind howling. Even if he was away three or four


    meters from Master Chin, the huge force could make him shudder all over.


    At this moment, Eduard had no doubt that if he was hit by a fist, a blood hole would appear in his body.


    "Be careful!"


    But it was toote. That fist had already appeared in front of Charlie''s face.


    Master Chin was smug.


    But soon, he found something was wrong.


    His fist couldn¡¯t go forward. Eduard was the most surprised.


    What did he see?


    That terrible fist was actually blocked by a slender finger.


    "How can it be?"


    "Impossible!"


    Eduard and Master Chin yelled at the same time.


    Charlie moved his fingers slightly. A vigorous force threw Master Chin away, "Not bad, but you still


    suck."


    "Who, who are you!"


    Charlie smiled without saying a word, stretched out a hand, and made a pressing down posture.


    Master Chin only felt an invisible force falling down on him, as if a mountain was pressing on his body


    and instantly pressing him on the ground. He was unable to move.


    "force discharging! martial master"


    It turned out to be a martial master, a young martial master!


    At this moment, Master Chin was frightened.


    What did he do just now?


    Taunting a martial master and attacking a martial master! He really deserved to die a hundred of


    thousand times.


    Master Chin was like falling into the ice cer. He felt chilling. He begged for mercy tremblingly,


    "Master, I know I''m wrong. I¡¯m out of my mind. Sorry, so sorry. Please forgive me. Please spare my


    life."


    The private room became silent.


    Eduard was stunned, and Elliott was even more dazed.


    He deeply knew the horror of Master Chin. Even if the big shot from Jinling must be respectful and


    polite to Master Chin.


    Now he was creeping on the ground, kowtow begging for mercy.


    Hiss.


    Elliott looked at Charlie in horror. Who was this young man? What big shot was he?


    "What is your rtionship with Elliott?"


    "Master, just normal rtionship. I just met him once before. I came to J City a few days ago. When he


    saw me, he ttered me in every way. Master, I didn''t help him do anything bad. Please forgive me!"


    Charlie didn''t want to kill a warrior who had the strength to enter Earth List.


    "Leave J City."


    "Yes, yes, I''m leaving now."


    Charlie let go of the suppression. Master Chin kowtowed three more times, and then crawled out of the


    private room.


    Elliott''s face was extremely pale.


    Seeing Eduard grabbing the baseball bat on the ground, Elliott couldn''t helpughing, knowing that he


    doomed to die today.


    "Unexpectedly, I¡¯ll be finally killed by you. But it was also worth it. I killed that slut. Eduard, I went to hell


    to find Georgia to have fun. You continue to suffer in the world. "


    "She is in heaven and you are in hell."


    Eduard was expressionless. He was like a walking dead, but was full of murderous.


    "I''m waiting for you outside."


    Charlie said and left with Jaiden.


    Baykong City was not at peace at the moment. Jackson had already arrived with a hundred people and


    surrounded Baykong City. He and Bruno rushed to the third floor of the casino with more than two


    dozen men with knives, guns and clubs.


    They ran into Charlie and Jaiden.


    "Where is Elliott? Isn''t he here?" Jackson shouted.


    At this time, there was a scream from the private room.


    Squeak.


    Then, the door was opened.


    Eduard was covered with blood. He walked out staggeringly, tears and blood mixed together, making


    him like a devil.


    "I want Georgia''s body."


    "Okay."


    Charlie nodded.


    Bruno was very sensible and immediately took people to find the body. Soon he came holding a


    miserable woman.


    The woman''s face was pale. She should have been naked when she was found by others. Bruno


    wrapped her with a bed sheet.


    But the bed sheet was bright red and dripping down with blood.


    Eduard did not yell. He was very quiet, and walked out of the underground casino step by step with


    Georgia in his arms.


    "Bruno, send someone to escort Eduard. Where he wants to go is entirely up to his will."


    Jackson ordered.


    It wasn''t until Eduard got in the car and left that Charlie felt better. Elliott was really an asshole.


    He really deserved to die.


    "You go to solve his corpse."


    "Don''t worry about with such little things." Jackson was overjoyed. Elliott was a great enemy for him.


    Besides, Elliott was powerful. It was very troublesome for Jackson to solve Elliott. If Jackson didn''t deal


    with it well, he would be fought back.


    But now, Elliott was dead.


    In the future, the underground emperor in J City would be Jackson.


    "Jaiden, why didn''t you tell me earlier that Charlie is you..."


    "Master, let''s go back Xingyun Building."


    Jaiden bowed and asked.


    Jackson was stunned. He opened his mouth but couldn''t make a sound.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Master?


    What was going on?


    "Jackson, help me take care of Eduard. In addition, you can annex the force of Elliott, but you should


    be very clear about the conditions for annexation. You are a smart person."


    "Master, please."


    Jaiden opened the car door, respectfully.


    Buzzing.


    Bentley disappeared on the street. After a long time, Jackson reacted. He swallowed his saliva, but his


    throat was still dry.


    Who the hell was this Charlie?


    Jaiden''s behavior just now was very real, not like pretending. The richest man in Z City was an


    apprentice of the Hunt Family''s useless son-inw. This was...

 Chapter 48: Please Invite Master Charlie Over Soon

    Chapter 48: Please Invite Master Charlie Over Soon


    "Jackson, we all thought wrongly. We just thought that Charlie just had the favor of the Xiang family.


    Now it seems that he has his own strength which may not be weaker than the Xiang family."


    Bruno said seriously. The admiration appeared on his face, "The richest man in Z City is his apprentice.


    If this spreads out, the whole Z City might be shocked, and the Hunt Family will be in uproar."


    "Dare you say it out?" Jackson squinted.


    Bruno chilled. He quickly changed topic, "Jackson, before Charlie leaving, he said if we annex the force


    of Elliott, we must..."


    "Charlie is really ambitious. He wants me to submit to him."


    Jackson grinned, but his smile was very cold.


    "Jackson, if you want to get rid of the control of the Xiang family, naturally you won''t be Charlie''s


    subordinate. So you won''t annex it?" Bruno felt very unwilling.


    Elliott had a huge industry. Just this casino alone made more profits every year than those first-ss


    families in J City.


    At the same time, there were connections.


    Elliott was not the most important in thework of contacts he built. Because those big shots don''t


    value Elliott but their interests.


    If Jackson reced Elliott and took over the entirework of contacts, as long as the interests remain


    unchanged, those bigwigs would not care about who was the lead.


    "Naturally I have to annex."


    "Jackson, I don''t understand." Bruno looked puzzled.


    Jackson snorted and said lightly, "Although Charlie has Jaiden, hecks other powers. That''s why he


    signaled me to submit to him. He won''t force me, but I won''t refuse him. We can work together first to


    see if we can hit off with each other."


    "Bruno, let''s start taking over the force of Elliott, and sort out the connections map as soon as possible.


    I want to visit those big shots one by one to let them get acquainted with me, the new owner of the


    casino."


    ...


    J City, outskirts.


    "Damn it, it''s so scary."


    Master Chin rushed from the east of the city to the west of the City. Charlie scared him. Sure enough,


    martial master was invincible.


    "So incredible."


    "At such a young age, he has be a martial master. Is his master a god?"


    Master Chin panted heavily, took out his mobile phone, and answered the call, "Hey, I''m going to


    Qingfeng Mountain Vi right away. Don¡¯t be hurry."


    "Master, please hurry up. The martial artspetition will begin soon."


    "Got it."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Andrew Chin hurried on his way.


    A quarter of an hourter, he arrived at Qingfeng Mountain Vi. Tyler received him at the door. Then


    they walked straightly into the lobby in infield.


    At this moment, the banquets in the lobby were toasting each other.


    Andrew sat next to Charles, grabbed a handle of red wine, and drank it up.


    "Master, did you have fun just now? The lipstick marks on your face have not been wiped clean."


    Charles chuckled lightly and let the beautiful waitress next to hime over.


    The waitress carefully wiped off the lipstick marks on Andrew. Charlie raised his chin and looked at the


    opposite side, "Master, the old man and the young man are warrior who are invited by Master Xiang."


    "Oh?"


    Andrew watched for a moment, then shook his head, "Two weak chickens. Nothing to worry about."


    "I''m relieved."


    Charles was extremely confident. He looked at Caitlin and Diana secretly, feeling hot.


    There were three beauties in Jinling. the Xiang family owned two.


    Each of them had their own characteristics.


    Caitlin cultivated martialw and was a warrior. This was her charm. Diana was beautiful, noble and


    elegant.


    Not to mention that Charles had such an idea, but some forty or fifty-year-old big shots at the banquet


    also nced at the sisters from time to time.


    "Bang."


    When a bell rang, the lobby became quiet.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Samuel got up and coughed a few times.


    Seeing Samuel''s morbid looks, Charles smiled more brightly.


    "Everyone has guessed that the following is the martial artspetition. I won''t say much. If you want


    to challenge others, you wille directly to the stage. But the premise is that you can¡¯t kill others."


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, a bodyguard of a big boss from Jinling jumped onto the ring.


    "Who wants to challenge me?"


    "Grandpa, I want to go up and win glory for the Xiang family." Caitlin said.


    Samuel did not refuse, "Of course you can, but be careful. You are a girl after all. Don''t force yourself."


    "Don''t worry. Grandpa."


    Caitlin was as light as a swallow. With a single tap, she jumped onto the two-meter-high ring.


    Seeing this, the burly bodyguardughed, "I didn''t expect it to be Miss Caitlin. I am a vulgar person. It


    will be not good if I hurt you. Please go down. Come a man to fight me."


    "You look down upon me?"


    "That''s not the case. Since you want to have a try, I can y with you."


    The bodyguard was also a warrior. He had surpassed the level of Practice, and had already cultivated


    internal force.


    Caitlin was underestimated. She was slightly sulky, and took actions first.


    "Not bad!"


    The strong bodyguard was indeed powerful. No matter how Caitlin attacked him, he could avoid it.


    Even if Caitlin asionally touched him, she was shaken back.


    Samuel in the main seat sighed, "Caitlin, this girl, is eager to do well in everything. She has only


    cultivated internal force not long ago. It has not been condensed. Her opponent has stepped into


    internal force state for a year or two. Besides, he has already been merciful. But Caitlin is still


    struggling."


    "Ouch!"


    At this moment, Caitlin lost her bnce, and fell to the ground.


    "Caitlin."


    Seth yelled and rushed onto the ring.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Caitlin bit her lip, blushing. She thought she would win the honor for the Xiang family, but she didn''t


    expect to be so embarrassed.


    "Caitlin, don''t have to be sad. You''re just in your early twenties, but you have already cultivated internal


    force. It is really good. That person is in his thirties, but he has just reached such a level. He is just


    such an idiot!"


    Seth said firmly. The meaning in his words was obvious.


    Caitlin frowned, feeling that Seth had gone a little far. Although she lost, she didn''t bear any grudges.


    She was not as good as others. She could ept it.


    "Dare you humiliate me!"


    "Caitlin, go down and watch me p this big guy down. Let him see how powerful the Xiang family is!"


    Seth''s words made Caitlin unhappy. How could he represent the Xiang family?


    The strong man was furious and yelled.


    "Suck!"


    Seth sneered. His body sank, his left foot in front, and his right foot back. The left hand was in front of


    him, and the right fist was around the waist.


    Suddenly.


    He kicked his feet against the ground and shot out. At the same time, he punched out.


    "What!"


    In the next second, the bodyguard was vomiting blood and flying out of the ring, hitting the ground


    unconsciously.


    Hiss.


    Everyone took a breath. He was so strong.


    Charles found that Andrew was still drinking with a beauty. So he guessed that this strength should not


    be enough to threaten Andrew. Then, he felt relieved.


    "So suck. Is there anyone who wants to fight with me?"


    Seth stood proudly in the middle of the ring with his hands on his back.


    Caitlin didn''t like this man. She felt that this person was too arrogant. He should have limited


    achievements, and it was difficult to be a martial master.


    Next, several warrior came to the ring, but they were all knocked down by Seth.


    Gradually, Charles couldn''t sit still, and whispered, "Master, the Xiang family is too arrogant. It''s time to


    make a move."


    "Fine."


    Andrew was full.


    He tossed his sleeves and strode into the ring.


    He looked at Master Young who was behind Seth, shouting, "This is your disciple? So suck. Come


    down and fight me."


    "Dare to be disrespectful to my master? I want to see what you are capable of!"


    Seth punched.


    It was swift and fierce.


    Andrew didn''t even look at Seth, but just gave a p. Then Seth flew out more than ten meters away,


    smashed it on the wall in the distance, and broke his head.


    "Your master is nothing in my eyes. You little bug even dares to attack me? If it weren¡¯t that I don''t want


    to kill, you would already die!"


    "The strong person in Earth List!"


    Master Young next to Samuel eximed, his face intense.


    Samuel was shocked. Looking at Andrew, he asked, "Master Young, are you sure?"


    "Maybe."


    Master Young got up and said solemnly, "But I am not afraid. I am also ranked 20th in Earth List. Even


    if he is strong, he is impossible to be in the top ten. Below the top ten, the gap is not big."


    "Please."


    William Young came to the ring, and folded his hands, "I''m William Young. May I have your name? Are


    you top warrior on Earth List?"


    "Andrew."


    "There is no such a name on Earth List. Your name is not on Earth List." William felt a little relieved.


    "What Earth List, what ranks are all nothing."


    Andrew disdained. Thinking of a young martial master he met in the casino, he was deeply moved.


    "The world is vast. There are a lot of strong people hiding themselves. The real strong don''t care about


    that. In their eyes, Heaven List and Earth List are just a joke."


    William was surprised.


    This attitude made him feel ashamed.


    In fact, he already knew that he was not Andrew''s opponent. But since he had already agreed to the


    Xiang family and had gotten the benefits of the Xiang family, he had to make a move.


    "Don''t say much. Let¡¯s get it."


    "Bring it on!"


    Andrew was standing with his hands behind him.


    William was slightly unhappy. He was also a strong warrior in Earth List anyway. But he was so


    disdained by others, so he directly used his trump card.


    cannon fist.


    It was fast, urate and ruthless.


    With internal force, it could burst out great power instantly.


    Andrew was slightly startled, and became serious.


    The two fought more than a dozen rounds. It was hard to tell who could win. In the end, Andrew hit


    William on his chest and knocked him off.


    "Ahem."


    William coughed out a mouthful of blood. He stood up and folded his hands, "Thank you for your


    mercy."


    "Get down. You have to practice more."


    Andrew looked proud.


    Charles was extremely proud. But everyone in the Xiang family looked gloomy.


    "Sorry, I let you down, Samuel."


    Samuel sighed and waved his hand, "It''s okay as long as you''re fine."


    "Father, what should we do?" Marco felt anxious. Most of them present were wealthy people from


    Jinling. If the Xiang family could not defeat warrior invited by the Lloyd family, the status of the Xiang


    family would definitely plummet.


    This was not only a contest between warrior, but also a contest between the two families.


    "We lost." Samuel felt bitter.


    "No, there is hope."


    Suddenly, Caitlin called out.


    "What?"


    "Grandpa, have you forgotten? Master Charlie. I believe that as long as you invite him over, he will be


    able to defeat Andrew."


    Caitlin said extremely firmly.

 Chapter 49: Please Come Out

    Chapter 49: Please Come Out


    In an ordinary private room in Xingyun Building.


    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry."


    Charlie told the old man the news of Georgia''s death. Not to mention that the old man was


    heartbroken, even Katherine wanted to cry.


    "These damn assholes. Charlie, have you called the police?"


    "Don''t worry. The culprit has been punished. Just now, I received a call. Eduard went to the funeral


    parlour and cremated Georgia''s body. Now, he''s going to Hehua Vige with Georgia''s ashes."


    The old man wiped off his tears and exined, "That''s my hometown. Georgia likes it very much.


    There is a lotus pond in the back mountain of the vige. If I guess it is correct, Eduard will bury


    Georgia''s ashes by the lotus pond."


    "I have to go back and see Georgia, my poor daughter-inw." The old man stood up, trembling, as if


    he was about to faint at any time.


    Charlie supported the old man and checked the old man. He found that the old man was so weak and


    could only live for one or two years at most.


    "Sir."


    When Charlie was thinking about it, the old man suddenly fell straight forward.


    Katherine was startled. Charlie carried him onto the sofa hurriedly.


    "Charlie, what happened to him?"


    "He is weak, coupled with excessive sadness and exhaustion. Maybe he¡¯s dying." Charlie exined.


    "What should we do?"


    Katherine said worriedly, "Eduard just lost his beloved wife. If he loses his father again, he will be so


    sad."


    "Don''t worry. I have a way. Katherine, you go out and let a waiter serve a set of silver needles."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t ask too much. Hurry up."


    Seeing Charlie''s serious expression, Katherine did not dare to hesitate. In a few minutes, she came


    back with a set of silver needles.


    Katherine was squatting in front of the sofa, watching intently.


    Charlieughed and said, "I have to undress for him. Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    "Humph."


    Katherine pouted and said dissatisfied, "You just don''t want me to watch."


    "I really didn''t lie to you. The treatment requires undressing."


    "Why don''t I know that you can treat others?"


    Charlie shrugged and said with a smile, "There is a lot that you don''t know. I will let you know my


    abilities slowly. Now, go out and wait obediently."


    "Humph."


    Katherine left the room, blushing


    Charlie immediately began to apply the needle on the old man.


    Kowloon Needle.


    This was the magical medical technique in immortal code. It was all-epassing, infinite in mystery,


    and could make peoplee to their lives.


    As long as he had a set of needles, there was no diseases that he couldn¡¯t heal.


    There was no disease that Charlie couldn''t cure in this world.


    He was treating the old man. Just then, two people appeared in Xingyun Building.


    One man and one woman.


    When Caitlin and Toby got the news, they hurried over. After getting to know the room number at the


    front desk, the twoe straightly.


    "You two, what are you doing?"


    After bringing over the set of needles, the manager waited outside the door with Katherine.


    Seeing that the two of them was about to break in, the manager naturally had to stop them, "Who are


    you looking for?"


    "Charlie."


    "Master Charlie is treating people inside. Please wait in the living room. I will notify him when hees


    out."


    Caitlin was in a hurry. The birthday party was still waiting for Charlie to suppress those bastards.


    "I''m his friend. I''m really in a hurry."


    "Miss, I''m really sorry. This is Master Charlie''s wife, Miss Hunt. She is also waiting outside the door. Do


    you think you¡¯re more important than her?"


    Caitlin was startled.


    Katherine greeted them politely, "Hello, what''s up?"


    "Um..."


    Caitlin was a little embarrassed, and said, "I am from the Xiang family, Caitlin. No offence. I hope


    Madam will not mind. I came here specially and invited Master Charlie and Madam to go back to the


    vi for a banquet."


    the Xiang family?


    Katherine had also learned that the so-called the Xiang family was the top family in Jinling, which was


    ten times stronger than the Hunt Family.


    "Charlie is indeed saving a person, so please wait for a while."


    "Well."


    Caitlin also felt a little ashamed.


    Her family drove Charlie away just now, but now she came here to invite Charlie back. Of course he


    would feel annoyed. Now Katherine was very polite instead of losing temper, which was already very


    cultivated.


    After a quarter of an hour, the door was opened.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    Charlie frowned and his face was cold.


    Caitlin and Toby immediately bowed for ny degrees, with a sincere attitude, "Master, we''re sorry for


    what the Xiang family did to you. Please forgive us."


    Katherine covered her small mouth, feeling incredible.


    She was wondering just now, what kind of abilities Charlie had to let Miss Caitline personally and


    invite him back. After thinking about it, Katherine felt that it might have something to do with the richest


    man in Z City.


    But now, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    Their attitude was a bit too much.


    "Running here just to say this?"


    "Master, the real purpose of mying is to ask you to do me a favor. There is a warrior showdown at


    the birthday banquet. The warrior invited by the Xiang family was defeated by the Lloyd family. the


    Lloyd family is our opponent. We can''t lose to the Lloyd family, so..."


    "Hahaha."


    Charlieughed, his face getting colder and colder, "Well, well. You treat me like a dog when you don¡¯t


    need my help. When you¡¯re in trouble, youe and ask me for help. What am I to your family?"


    "Master, I..."


    "You think your family is awesome? So you dare to humiliate me? If your family annoys me, regardless


    of your background, you all will be a dead meat!"


    In the corridors, a cold wind broke out.


    Caitlin''s face was pale, and her whole body was cold and stiff.


    Toby was also shivering.


    Suddenly, he got one knee down, "Master, I know I am not qualified to talk to you, but what happened


    before in the vi was a misunderstanding. It''s not that the Xiang family didn''t want to receive you well."


    "Yes, Master."


    Caitlin''s eyes were red, tears welled up into her eyes. She hurriedly exined, "It is my sister, Diana,


    who picked up the wrong person. You and Charles, the young master of the Lloyd family, have the


    same name. My sister made a mistake."


    "Charles, the young master of the Lloyd family?"


    "Yes."


    Charlie looked at Katherine and listened to her say helplessly, "I do know that hees from the Lloyd


    family in Jinling, but my parents only know that he is a rich boy. They don''t know that his family is so


    strong, otherwise we might be tied up by them to the Civil Affairs Bureau for a divorce."


    "Interesting."


    Caitlin did not understand the conversation between the couple. So she continued to beg, "Master,


    please. After learning that Diana made a mistake, grandfather and uncle were also furious. Please


    forgive us. the Xiang family will definitelypensate you. "


    Katherine knew that Charlie was extraordinary, but she didn''t expect that Charlie could make thedy


    from the Xiang family in Jinling plead him like this. She couldn''t stand it a bit, so she said.


    "Charlie, how about we go there to have a look? You are a big man. Don''t be so narrow-minded. See,


    she¡¯s going to cry."


    "Um... well, I¡¯ll listen to you."


    Charlie chuckled lightly.


    Caitlin was overjoyed, "Thank you, Master."


    The dignifieddy from the Xiang family pleaded so hard but Charlie still didn''t agree. But Katherine''s


    simple words made Charlie agree.


    Katherine felt happy and a little proud.


    "He is fine. After he wakes up, please send him home." Charlie told the manager, and then led


    Katherine out of the Xingyun Building.


    ...


    In Qingfeng Mountain Vi, infield lobby.


    The atmosphere seemed a little weird.


    the Xiang family''s face looked terrible, but Charles looked happy.


    The rich man and powerful tycoons in Jinling also didn''t say anything. Because this was a battle


    between the Xiang family and the Lloyd family, they wouldn''t get involved.


    "Master Xiang, what do you think of my proposal just now?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Samuel did not speak, but Marco pped the table fiercely. The tea sshed on the ground.


    He pointed at Charles and scolded.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who do you think you are? Even if your father sees me, he has to call me Mr. Marco. You brat dares to


    be so arrogant in front of me? You even dares to say you want to date with Caitlin and Diana at the


    same time? Do you want to go to the hell?"


    The lobby suddenly became quiet.


    Charles was still smiling. He looked at Marco neither humble nor overbearing.


    "You¡¯re wrong. Since ancient times, heroes deserve to match with beauties. I am also an excellent


    young man in Jinling. It is very reasonable to date with them at the same time!"


    "Holy shit!"


    Seth scolded.


    Charles squinted, "Do you want to die? Do you have rights to speak here?"


    Thinking of the horror of Andrew, Seth didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Marco, I n to spend half a year dating with Caitlin and Diana, and then choose the one I like and get


    married. What do you think?"


    Humiliation.


    A huge humiliation.


    Everybody in Jinling felt shocked. the Lloyd family was tantly dering war on the Xiang family.


    It seemed that Jinling was about to change.


    Next to Samuel, Diana was already in rage. At the same time, she still had a kind of fear.


    the Lloyd family was strong. Would she really end up with being yed and selected by others?


    If so, she would rather die.


    Marco was so angry that he suddenly took out a ck pistol from his arms.


    "No one can humiliate the Xiang family. Just go to the hell!"


    Everyone became flustered. Even Master Xiang also screamed.


    "Marco, stop."


    But it was toote.


    "Bang!"


    A single shot rang out.


    In the entire Qingfeng Mountain Vi, everyone felt horrified. The people on the outfield all looked


    towards the infield, and they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Charles was also shocked.


    But gradually, he found himself safe and sound.


    Looking up, he saw Andrew had appeared in front of Marco, his palm against the muzzle.


    The bullet exploded in the barrel. The pistol shattered, and Marco''s palm was dripping with blood.


    "Dad!"


    Diana''s face was pale. She rushed over.


    Marco fell down on the chair. Andrew coldly said, "Shoot the person I protect, so unruly. You want to


    die?"


    What could she do?


    The man was about to kill her Dad!


    ¡®Help. Someone helps. As long as defeat this guy, Charles will not be arrogant. Dad will be safe.¡¯


    Diana shivered in fright. She didn¡¯t dare to cry out. She could only cry in her heart.


    ¡®Don''t kill my Dad!


    Help. Someone helps me. I am willing to serve you tea as long as you can defeat this stinky man.¡¯


    "I don''t know if Marco will be dead, but your life is probably a bit dangerous."

 Chapter 50: Thirty Million Bet Bucks

    Chapter 50: Thirty Million Bet Bucks


    "I don''t know if Marco will be dead, but your life is probably a bit dangerous."


    A familiar voice.


    Yes, it was him...


    In an instant, Andrew stiffened. He did not dare to look back. A chill rushed from the soles of the feet to


    the top of the head.


    Who was speaking? !


    At the same time, the wealthy tycoons all looked over. They all looked outside the lobby door.


    An ordinary dressed young man led a beautiful woman in. He was strolling in leisurely. Strangely,


    behind him were the eldestdy of the Xiang family and Master Xiang''s personal bodyguard.


    The young couple! Weren''t they driven away? Why were they back now?


    Many rich people present looked at each other in confusion. Charles was also puzzled, but the smile on


    the corners of his mouth remained undiminished.


    "Miss Caitlin, I don''t know if you agree with the opinions that I mentioned earlier?"


    "What?"


    Charles said with smile, "You and Diana are dating with me together and serving me. After half a year, I


    will choose one to get married. What do you think?"


    "Fuck off!"


    Caitlin flushed with anger, "You are too presumptuous!"


    "Heroes deserve to match with beauties."


    "You!"


    Caitlin blushed. She didn¡¯t bother to entangle, because it would make her look like a shrew.


    Anyway, Charles''s confidence was Andrew. As long as Andrew was defeated, Charles''s arrogance


    could be stifled.


    "Grandpa, Master Charlie is here."


    Samuel was overjoyed and hurriedly got up, folding his hands, "Master, there was a lot of offense


    before. It was a misunderstanding. Please don''t mind. Master, the Xiang family will make up for you."


    "Don''t say those useless word. Ie here not for the Xiang family."


    Charlie''s indifferent words made everyone in the Xiang family startled.


    In fact, if Charlie didn''t hear the name of young master in the Lloyd family, Charlie wouldn''t havee.


    Charlie didn''t like this hypocrite. Since he had the opportunity to p the hypocrite, of course he


    couldn''t miss it.


    "Brat, don''t pretend it!"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Seth stepped forward and looked at Charlie with a sneer, "Just little brat, you dare to pretend to


    bemartial master. Caitlin and Master Xiang would be deceived by you. But I wouldn¡¯t!"


    "Who are you?"


    "You have no right to know who I am. Don''t make a fool of yourself. Using high-tech cheating weapons


    show off. When you meet a real strong warrior, you don''t even know how to die!"


    Seth was full of disdain.


    He had a crush on Caitlin, but the girl he liked admired this little brat, which made Seth jealous.


    "A wild dog bites casually, but the master doesn''t teach him." Charlie sneered.


    "Asshole, you dare to scold me!"


    Seth was furious and wanted to make a move.


    Caitlin''s face sank. She stepped forward and shouted, "Seth, where is your manner? He is the Xiang


    family''s distinguished guest. Please behave yourself."


    "Caitlin, this guy..."


    "Stop talking." Caitlin''s voice was cold.


    Seth gritted his teeth, bing more dissatisfied with Charlie. He took a step back and sneered. He


    was waiting to see Charlie being beaten into a pigter.


    Caitlin felt sorry, "Master, sorry."


    "Where is he? Come up."


    Charlie ignored them, walked straight to the ring, and shouted.


    This arrogant posture made Charles couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Tyler yelled, "Wimp, what are you doing? Are you insane?"


    "He''s going to fight with Master Chin, to defeat Master Chin. Tyler, how can you disturb Master


    Charlie?"


    "Yes, yes."


    They two mocked. Charles''s eyes fell on Katherine. He said, "Katherine, why are you messing around


    with him? Come to my side. When the birthday banquet is over, I will take you to go shopping."


    "No need. I''m humble, not deserve to sit next to you,"


    Charlie frowned secretly.


    Soon, he figured it out.


    He thought Katherine was sulking and jealous. Just now, he shouldn''t say he wanted to date with Diana


    and Caitlin.


    But it was a trivial matter. Charles thought that it would be solved as long as he spent a little money. He


    looked at the ring again, ¡°Since Charlie wants to show his skills, it¡¯s okay. Master Chin, please


    apany my friend to have fun. But, don¡¯t be so ruthless."


    Quiet.


    The lobby was quiet. There was no response.


    "Huh? Master Chin."


    Charles got up. He looked around and stared at the corner of the back door of the lobby, and shouted,


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Master Chin, where are you going?"


    Damn it!


    Andrew wanted to kill Charlie, ¡®You can brag, but don¡¯t get me involved.¡¯


    When Andrew heard those words, he knew that he had met the terrifying young martial master again.


    He was scared, so he decided to slip away quietly.


    However, everyone''s eyes were focused on him at this moment.


    Andrew''s body trembled. He felt two sharp gazes, like a knife stuck in his back.


    "Shit."


    Andrew turned stiffly, lowered his head, and walked to the ring.


    Charles didn''t understand what was going on with Andrew. Could it be that he had a stomachache and


    wanted to go to diarrhea?


    He shouted, "Master Chin, are you feeling unwell? If so, just solve him as soon as possible."


    ¡®Damn it. He is a martial master. I fight him? Unless I want to die.¡¯


    "Charlie,e on. If you can survive three moves in the hands of Master Chin, I will give you one


    million. I will also give you one hundred thousand even if you survive one move, so that you can also


    gain something."


    "Are you sure?"


    Such a good benefit. If he didn¡¯t take it, he would be a fool.


    Besides, it was the hypocrite¡¯s money.


    "Everyone is watching. How can I tell lies?"


    "Would you like to bet bigger?"


    Charles was interested in it, and asked with a smile, "How to y?"


    "If I defeat Master Chin, what will you do?"


    Hahaha¡­


    Charlesughed. He shook his head and said, "Charlie, you are overconfident. I am afraid that you


    don''t know what Master Chin is. But since you said it, if I don¡¯t ept it, it will make me look stingy."


    "How many assets did you bring this time?"


    ¡°Not too much. More than 10 million dors in the bank card. There is also an 18 million Rolls Royce


    outside, with a total value of about 30 million."


    "Just thirty million bet bucks!"


    Charles was stunned. The rich people in the lobby were also stunned.


    Thirty million was not a small amount. This was a huge gamble. But it seemed that the ending was


    already set.


    "Bluffing." Tyler disdained contemptuously.


    Charles was overjoyed. He was worried that he had no chance to take Katherine down. Now, it was a


    good chance, "No problem, but it seems that you don¡¯t have 30 million?"


    Caitlin and Samuel looked at each other and were about to speak.


    But Charles said again, "It''s okay if you can''t take out 30 million. We¡¯re all friends. I won''t force you. In


    this way, you can use Katherine as a bet buck. If you lose, let Katherine apany me for dinner


    tomorrow."


    Suddenly.


    A cold light shed in the depths of Charlie''s eyes. This hypocrite still wanted to get Katherine. It was


    so mean.


    But Charles was extremely confident.


    As long as he could get along with Katherine alone, he could definitely have chance to have sex with


    Katherine.


    He, the top young master in Jinling, was known as the yboy. If he couldn''t even deal with a young


    "Disagree?" Charles seemed to be pressing Charlie.


    "I¡¯ll agree."


    It was not Charlie who spoke, but Katherine.


    "Katherine, you..."


    "I believe you."


    Katherine clenched her pink fist, her beautiful eyes gleaming.


    This moved Charlie. He didn''t want to waste time. Looking at Andrew, what he said next shocked


    everyone present.


    "It''s been for a while. But you still dare to stand in front of me. Who gives you the guts?"

 Chapter 51: Like a God

    Chapter 51: Like a God


    How arrogant his tone was!


    The gentries in the lobby were full of astonishment. He was saying that Andrew should kneel down


    quickly. Who gave this kid the courage to say such daring words?


    William shook his head silently, and Seth sneered.


    Samuel and Marco also had solemn expressions on their faces, feeling that Charlie went a little too far.


    "Andrew, what you said was a bit too much. Everyone knows Master Chin, how could you..."


    "Charles, Charles, take a look."


    Tyler pulled the corner of Charles''s clothes, interrupted him, and pointed to the ring with a shocked


    look.


    Charles turned around, and what he saw next was incredible. He was so shocked that he was


    Not only him, but many of the rich people present were stunned.


    On the ring, Andrew was not kneeling, but prostrate on the ground. If you looked closely, you could see


    that he was trembling.


    It was as if a folk had seen the emperor.


    How could this be?


    The reversal came too fast, and it was too shocking.


    Charlie was condescending, looking down at Andrew, and said coldly, "You threw my words to the


    wind, ha ha, well done."


    "My lord, please spare my life!"


    Andrew was almost crying; he hadn''t expected to meet Charlie in the vi. The world was too small.


    "My lord, I was dyed for a short while, please forgive me. I will leave J City immediately, and I will


    nevere back for the rest of my life. I promise!"


    Boo!


    The lobby was in an uproar.


    Those wealthy people sighed, and Master Chin, who had been in control of the contest just now, was


    crawling under someone''s feet, begging for sparing his life.


    It was too shocking.


    Who was that young man?


    What kind of character was he, and what kind of background was he from, could a martial arts expert


    like Andrew surrender just by a word?


    Marco sighed secretly, and he and Samuel looked at each other, and their eyes shed with shock, and


    at the same time there was also a kind of joy.


    Diana on the side gritted her teeth, with her sparkling beautiful eyes staring at the tall young man on


    the ring.


    How could it be him?


    On the ring, Charlie took a step.


    Andrew''s expression changed drastically, and he could sense the breath of death, and he began to


    kowtow, crying with snot and tears.


    "My lord, it''s not easy for me to practice martial art. There are elders and young ones in my family.


    Please show mercy and spare me. I will do anything for you."


    This scene was so rare to see.


    A martial arts master wailed like a child, and one could tell how terrifying the young man was.


    They must make friends with him.


    This idea popped up in the minds of many rich people present.


    "Master Chin, are you sick?"


    Charles collected himself from the shock. He didn''t want to believe it, but thought that Master Chin


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    might have some kind of mental illness, which happened to have a sudden attack.


    "Master, hit him and shove him away, and I will take you to the hospital."


    "What the hell are you staring at!"


    Andrew was already frightened, and when he heard that Charlie was still talking nonsense and stirring


    up trouble, he wanted to p him to death.


    Charles was startled, and his face was gloomy immediately, and he yelled, "Andrew, you are powerful


    enough that you can kill him with just one finger. Acting like this is nothing more than to cheat me out of


    my money. You two knew each other, and you decided to share the 30 million afterwards. Am I right?!"


    "Bullshit!"


    Andrew was angry, "Do I need to put on a show if I want money? Don''t you know who I am? I can just


    ask your father for a hundred million to pay my tiny bills, and your father would dare to say nothing!"


    "Um." Charles was rendered silent beyond refutation.


    "The lord shall not be defamed by the nonentities like you."


    Andrew was very smart. From the gamble just now, he had noticed that this young master disliked and


    even hated Charlie.


    In order to survive, he didn''t care so much, "My lord, this kid insulted you, which was unforgivable.


    Killing this kind of waste will dirty your hands. Let me do it for you."


    Boom!


    Suddenly, everyone''s expression changed.


    Charles was so scared that his face turned pale, and a panic was spreading to his limbs, but at this


    time his feet seemed to be filled with lead and he couldn''t move at all.


    "Thank you for your kind offer, but you don''t have to do that. Mr. Lloyd still owes me 30 million. If he is


    gone, whom can I ask for that money?"


    "Right, Mr. Lloyd?"


    Charlie smiled.


    Anger, panic, shock, unwillingness...


    All kinds of emotions rushed to his heart, Charles felt his vision turned ck, and his body was


    swaying. Fortunately, Tyler supported him next to him.


    "You got balls."


    "Of course, I am a man, of course I got balls. Don''t you have those? This is boring. Mr. Lloyd, you are


    willing to admit that you have no balls in order to bilk. It''s not cool, is it?"


    Caitlin couldn''t helpughing in a low voice.


    Katherine also rolled her eyes, secretly scolding Charlie to speak indecently.


    ¡°Sure enough, he is still vulgar and shameless.¡± Diana thought to herself. She looked at Charlie''s back,


    and was a little worried as she had said, whoever defeated Andrew, she would serve him tea. Did she


    really have to serve this shameless person?


    No, Andrew''s self-surrendering was not counted as being defeated by him. Besides, no one knew what


    she had promised.


    ¡®Hehe, I''m so smart.''


    Diana secretlyforted herself.


    "Why don''t you speak, you are not going to y rascal, are you? This does not fit your identity; you are


    Mr. Lloyd."


    Charles''s face flushed, and his eyes shone with cold, and he roared, "It''s only thirty million. I don''t have


    to renege on a debt that is only equal to my pocket money for a month."


    Bang!


    The bank card and car key were thrown into the ring.


    "There is no password. The car is outside. The license te of 66666 will be given to you as my gift.


    Don''t thank me."


    Charles gave Andrew a fierce look, and then looked at Samuel.


    "Master Xiang, I had a great time on your birthday party. In addition, you can continue to consider my


    previous proposal and send the two youngdies to my house when you have decided. Don''t worry, I


    will take good care of them."


    "Go!"


    Under such circumstance, Charles was too ashamed to stay here, like a stray dog that was taught,


    fleeing with his tail sandwiched.


    "What are you doing in a daze, should I send you off?"


    Andrew was taken aback, and immediately overjoyed.


    "Thank you for your mercy. I will leave J City and cut off from the Lloyd family."


    Andrew ran away immediately, looking funny and ridiculous.


    But in the lobby, no one dared to speak.


    Charlie picked up the bank card and car key and handed them to Katherine, "You take it."


    "What?"


    Katherine''s heart was beating fiercely. It was worth more than 30 million, which was equivalent to


    holding half of the property of the Hunt Family in her hand.


    Was she dreaming?


    "Let''s go."


    Charlie held Katherine''s hand and was about to leave, but Caitlin hurriedly stopped them, "My lord, you


    helped the Xiang family survive the crisis, and please stay here for some time. We will treat you with


    the utmost cordiality and will also apologize for our previous mistakes."


    "Didn''t I make it clear?"


    "Uh, what?"


    "I didn''te because of you, you don''t have such a power to get me here. I was just unhappy with


    that Mr. Lloyd!"


    Charlie was expressionless.


    Crossing the dazed Caitlin, he took Katherine away with ease.


    "Fuck, it''s an honor for you to be invited by Caitlin. Who are you pretending for!" In the corner, Seth


    muttered, and was dissatisfied.


    "Seth, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Master, he didn''t make any moves. Maybe he really knew Andrew. I even guessed that he was


    Andrew''s son. The father and son were acting..."


    Bang.


    Before he finished speaking, Seth was kicked flying away and hitting the wall like a cannonball, leaving


    a humanoid mark.


    What just happened?


    William''s eyeballs almost popped out, with his body trembling, and dozens of blood stains appeared on


    his wrinkled cheeks.


    Force discharging, hurt through the air.


    Martial master!


    "Since I am in a good mood, I spared his life for once, and teach him how to be a man."


    Outside the lobby, Charlie''s voice rang out.


    Like thunder rolling in the sky, for a long time.


    William knelt on the ground immediately, "Thank you, master, for your mercy."


    Seth fell in a pool of blood, convulsing.


    Marco examined him, gasped, and turned around and said, "He has been wasted, the bones in his


    body are shattered. He can survive though, just being a vegetable."


    "Ugh."


    William''s face was dim, and he smiled bitterly and sighed, and no hatred was generated in his heart.


    The master must not be insulted.


    Seth''s survival was already a blessing.


    In the parking lot.


    "It''s this one, Rolls Royce, it''s not bad."


    "Look at this license te, it''s worth at least several million." Katherine said with emotion, "This car can


    be worth the total assets of the Hunt family."


    "It''s all yours."


    "What?"


    "Get in the car first, you haven''t been in a Rolls-Royce, right?" Charlie smiled evilly, and bowed in a


    gesture of asking her to get in the car first. "It''s an honor to be Miss Hunt''s driver."


    "Hey, stop doing that."


    Katherine was very excited, let alone Rolls-Royce, even the entry-level luxury cars such as Maserati


    and Porsche, she had never been in it.


    Buzzing.


    Luxury cars were really different. It felt really good to drive and invincible to speed up. Soon, they


    quickly disappeared in Qingfeng Mountain Vi.


    At the entrance of the vi, Caitlin stopped and looked in the distance, and her face was dim.


    Toby and Diana came.


    "Miss, even the car is gone."


    "Sister, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I''m too stupid. The Lloyd family is our opponent, why would my father let


    me meet that yboy personally? I should have thought of it a long time ago." Diana said with her eyes


    reddened, and not feeling well in her heart.


    "It''s not your fault. Their names sound too simr."


    Caitlin sighed lightly, feeling very regretful, "It''s just that this time, we have left a bad impression on Mr.


    Lloyd, and it would be extremely difficult to make up for it."


    "But it''s nothing. The Xiang family has a long history, and our ancestor was Overlord of Western Chu.


    We didn''t be powerful because of others. Our family has enough strength to stand out from the


    crowd."


    Caitlin''s face was shining brightly, and her heroic spirit waspelling.


    The arrogance in the veins of the bones was revealed at this moment.


    "That''s right."


    Diana chuckled, feeling better, "Grandpa and my dad failed to restrain that guy. If unclees, then


    the stinky boy must not dare not show respect. By the way, I heard that the rank of my uncle will be


    promoted again."


    Caitlin smiled and led Diana inside.


    "It''s not as simple as that. Wheeling-and-dealing also takes ce in military region. If you are careless,


    you will die. I only hope that my father is safe."

 Chapter 52: Marriage Crisis

    Chapter 52: Marriage Crisis


    On the way home.


    Katherine asked, "You are not driving the car home, are you?"


    "Up to you, if you want to drive it home, I have no objection."


    "Forget it, too swanky is not good for you. Besides, in my current capacity, I am not qualified to sit in a


    Rolls Royce."


    Charlie knew that Katherine was empathetic, and he smiled, "Then sell it, you can get at least 15


    million, plus 10 million in the bank card, 25 million. Tsk, you are now a little rich woman."


    "I''m not."


    Katherine said so, but there was a sweet and excited smile on her face, "You won it back, so it''s yours."


    "Should we really make it so clear between husband and wife? Mine is yours."


    "Don''t want to take me down with money. I''m not that kind of woman."


    Katherine rolled her eyes, thinking about what happened in Qingfeng Mountain Vi, she was full of


    doubts.


    Charlie seemed to sense something and said, "Katherine, I can''t exin it to you now, but I will exin


    it to you clearly in the future."


    "I know."


    Katherine took a deep breath and said with a weird expression, "Everyone says that you are a trash,


    but they don''t know that you are the real dragon among people."


    "People see me as crazy, while I see them as fools who are not able to see through."


    At a bus stop away from themunity, Katherine got off, while Charlie drove to the Xingyun Building


    and found Jaiden.


    In the office.


    Jaiden was in a good mood and felt proud and ted. "Mr. Lloyd, I know what happened at Qingfeng


    Mountain Vi. What a relief."


    "It''s nothing." Charlie asked, "Where is the old man?"


    "He left. I sent someone to send him to the Hehua Vige."


    Charlie nodded, "By the way, the owner of that Rolls-Royce is Mr. Lloyd. Besides, I don''t like swank.


    Sell it, and transfer the money to my ount."


    "Okay, Mr. Lloyd."


    Jaiden paused and continued to report, "Mr. Lloyd, Jackson has annexed the remnants of Elliott. He is


    currently the underground boss of J City. It seems that the kid has decided to join you."


    "You are thinking it too simple. He wants to break away from Marco''s control. Then how can he easily


    join me. At least, Jackson will only cooperate with us before I show the strength of surpassing the


    Xiang family."


    Jaiden snorted coldly, "This can''t be decided by him. Mr. Lloyd, I''ll find a chance to put some pressure


    on him."


    "No need."


    Charlie waved his hand, "I don''t really value Jackson too much. It''s a good thing for him to join me. It


    doesn''t hurt if he doesn''t join. Just keep an eye on Eduard."


    "Mr. Lloyd, do you value him?"


    "For five thousand years, I haven''t made a mistake on my instincts of people, except for the traitor in D


    City.¡± Every time he thought of this, Charlie''s mood fluctuated.


    "Eduard is an ambitious person, or he has the potential to be a powerful figure. He was scrupulous


    before, but now his beloved wife is dead, and nothing will fetter him. And I also treated his father. I


    believe it will not be long before he wille to me."


    Charlie was very confident. From the first sight of Eduard''s ID card, he had a hunch.


    Eduard was not an ordinary person.


    In the underground casino of Baykong City, he was beaten very hard and he didn''t say a word.


    The vengeance of killing his wife was wreaked immediately, and the killing was adroit and clean.


    He held back his grief in time, with deep thoughts in his mind.


    Charlie liked everything about him and generated the thought of cultivating him.


    Jaiden was getting older and he was in business. He needed an underground emperor.


    Jackson was treacherous and cunning, ambitious, and rebellious, so he was not the best candidate.


    Having been betrayed once, Charlie was now cautious when choosing people.


    "All right."


    After leaving the Xingyun Building, Charlie took a taxi and returned home.


    As soon as he walked in, he found something was wrong in the air.


    Isabe winked secretly, and Charlie was puzzled. He nced at Axel who was lying prone on the


    table, and Spencer, who was blushing and squinting on the sofa.


    He had thought there would be something nice.


    "Dad, mom, I''m back."


    "Charlie."


    Spencer opened her eyes abruptly and rushed over, "Youe back right on time. Listen to me,


    divorce Katherine immediately. Charles has called and said that if you don''t get divorced within three


    days, he would withdraw the bride-price."


    "Um..." Charlie twitched the corner of his lips.


    He thought it was a good thing to see his mother-inw''s ruddy face, but now it seemed that she had a


    quarrel with Katherine and now she was furious.


    Isabe held her forehead and secretly scolded herself that her brother-inw was really stupid.


    "Charlie, I know you are reluctant, but you have to think for Katherine, the Hunt family, and yourself."


    Axel pushed up his sses and started to make a seemly wise analysis.


    "Katherine will definitely not be happy with you, but Charles is different. I have already learned that he


    is the youngest master of the Lloyd family in Jinling. With such a position, it would be the honor of


    Katherine and the Hunt family to be wanted by him. You must not badger her and get in the way of


    Katherine''s happiness."


    "Secondly, Old Lady Hunt values her reputation a lot, and it is impossible to return the bride-price. Also,


    if she knows who is affording the bride-price, she will definitely agree to your divorce."


    "As for the third point, you have no good background, no power, and insist on not divorcing, you are


    undoubtedly annoying Charles. He can kill you with his power. You have to consider your safety!"


    After finishing speaking, Axel seemed to think that what he said was very reasonable.


    He pped his hands ndughed, "To make a summary, divorce is the best choice. Since you have


    been working for us for three years, we have discussed and will give you 300,000 dors for the


    settlement.¡±


    Damn it, there was even settlement expenses.


    Charlie found it both funny and annoying, but he really had some doubts in his heart.


    If Old Lady Hunt knew Charlie''s family background, she might really break them apart regardless of her


    dignity.


    What should he do?


    How could he expose that hypocrite''s lie, that it was not he who was giving the dowry?


    "Mom and dad, stop speaking. You are making Charlie confused. I''ll persuade my sister and brother-in-


    Isabe walked over and pulled Charlie into her room.


    Katherine was lying on the bed with a cold towel on her forehead.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel sick?"


    "No, I''m just too angry that I have a headache."


    Katherine sat up and looked at Isabe suspiciously, "Why are you holding your brother-inw''s hand?"


    "Huh." Isabe stuck out her tongue, "Are you jealous?"


    "That''s not the case. Your rtionship seems to have not been very good. A few days ago, you even


    framed Charlie for assaulting you and took private photos of you."


    Charlie also felt that something was wrong. He sat on the floor and leaned on the big bed. Heughed


    and said, "F three years, it looks like it''s the first time that you''ve called me brother-inw today. You


    are epting me."


    "Don''t overthink it."


    Isabe also sat down, hugged the big bear doll, wrinkled her nose and snorted, "Comparing you with


    that Mr. Lloyd, I hate him more. I think he is too hypocritical, and he is even a yboy. Sister, if you are


    with him, not only will you not be happy, but will be tortured miserably!"


    "Bingo!"


    Charlie snapped his fingers and praised, "Yes, you are not that stupid."


    Isabe rolled her eyes at her and asked, "Sister, but mom, dad and grandma, they won''t care if that


    guy is sincere. They only value his money and background. What should you do?"


    "I, I don''t know either." Katherine looked at Charlie and bit her red lips lightly.


    "Let me see."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie was also very helpless, who knew that hypocrite would do something like this.


    Should he expose his own identity, and say that he is the one that afforded the bride price?


    It wouldn''t work. No one would believe it.


    Should he bring Jaiden with him?


    That was a bit over.


    Should he kill that hypocrite?


    Well...


    Charlie was trying to thinking up an idea in his head. With his method, it was too simple to assassinate


    a person, plus being in J City, Jaiden couldpletely erase any traces.


    However, the Lloyd family will definitely not let it get away easily.


    As one of thergest families in Jinling, regardless of whether there was evidence or not, if someone


    were suspected, then the Lloyd family would arrest him. They would rather make mistakes by arresting


    thousands of innocent people than spare any one that was possibly right.


    Should he kill the whole Lloyd family then?!


    "I got one!"


    Suddenly, Isabe yelled, with her big eyes rolling around, and said mysteriously, "Sister, why don''t you


    two run away?"


    "Ouch."


    Isabe covered her forehead, "Sister, why did you beat me? I am thinking for your good."


    "The project in Binhu District is still there, how can I go? Should I abandon my parents and abandon


    you? If I leave, what about this family!" Isabe said angrily.


    "Sister, I was just joking."


    Isabe got into Katherine''s arms and said, "After all Charlie is too useless. If he is powerful enough,


    he can protect you."


    "Don''t say that." Katherine blushed.


    Charlie''s power was beyond their imagination. If it weren''t for his not wanting to be exposed, what


    would that yboy be?


    Bang bang bang.


    At this moment, a knock on the door was heard.


    Spencer yelled outside, "Get out, get out. Let''s go to the Hunt Old House immediately. News came that


    Charles went to the Hunt Old House to visit Old Lady Hunt, and talked about the bride-price in person."


    What!


    Katherine was a little panicked, "Charlie, what should we do?"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Charlie''s expression didn''t look good. How could there be such a shameless person, which was


    considered an experience for him.


    "Let''s go, to the Hunt Old House and see what tricks he is ying. If it''s necessary, I don''t mind letting


    the Lloyd family have a new young master."

 Chapter 53: Nothing But The Betrothal Presents

    Chapter 53: Nothing But The Betrothal Presents


    The Hunt Family was very noisy at this moment.


    Hearing the news that Mr. Lloyd wasing far away from Jinling to talk about the issue of betrothal


    presents, the entire Hunt Family had explored with excitement, especially the young girls who were all


    busy in dressing up their selves.


    Maggie even spent tens of thousands of dors to get the most famous makeup artist in Z City to


    create a gaudy makeup and look for her, which was indeed so stunning.


    "Mom."


    The whole family of Axel was hurriedlying to meet Old Lady Hunt. Spencer nced at Maggie,


    who was extravagantly dressed up, revealing a sense of contempt and disdain in her eyes.


    On their way, Spencer had already requested her husband and daughters to remain silent about who


    Mr. Lloyd was going to marry. She was looking forward to the final result and was going to surprised


    everyone proudly.


    "Stand aside, it''s the time, Mr. Lloyd should be here soon!" Old Lady Hunt nced at the people and


    said calmly.


    "I didn''t expect it would be the Lloyd family from Jinling. It¡¯s a very powerful family."


    "We should have known it long ago, the family with the surname Lloyd can only the Lloyd family from


    Jinling. The reason why does Mr. Lloyde here must be that he is about to announce who he is


    going to marry."


    "That¡¯s true, but the most ironic thing is that the Lloyd family''s eldest son is called Charles Lloyd, which


    is a star. Katherine''s husband is also called Charlie Lloyd, which is just a piece of rubbish."


    Speaking of this, the crowds burst intoughter.


    Katherine was very calm after hearing their gossiping, but Isabe was furious, ring at those men


    and women.


    At this moment, no one was more excited and arrogant than Maggie.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had the absolute confidence that Mr. Lloyd muste to see her. The thought of marrying into the


    Lloyd family in Jinling soon made her so excited that she was going to out of control.


    "Katherine, there is a huge difference between your husband and mine¡¯s. It¡¯s so hrious. The project


    of Chengyu Group means nothing whenparing with the projects from the Lloyd family in Jinling.


    Their projects are way profitable than yours."


    Being absolutely sure that Mr. Lloyd ising for her, Maggie didn¡¯t want to take care of personal face


    and said ironically.


    Old Lady Hunt frowned, but did not say anything.


    "Are you sure that Mr. Lloyd is about to marry you?"


    "Could it be you?" Maggie disdained.


    Isabe shrugged and said scornfully, "Indeed it''s not me. In that case, I have to congratte you,


    marrying a rich guy and bing a young and rich wife of someone."


    "No need for you to say that."


    Maggie raised her head slightly, like a noble peacock. She was indeed beautiful today, making the


    other girls of the Hunt Family pale inparison.


    "Hey, Maggie."


    "What''s up?"


    Ewan said quietly, "First of all, congrattions, and secondly, don''t forget to help the Hunt Family and


    help me more in the future, and atst, don''t let Katherine have a good time."


    Maggie nced at him, "Well, of course."


    Damn it.


    Ewan was not happy that he was belittled by Maggie, but there was nothing he could do, now he did


    not dare to offend Maggie.


    Five minutester, voices came from outside, "Mr. Lloyd ising, Mr. Lloyd ising."


    All of a sudden, the lobby became quiet.


    Old Lady Hunt got up and stood at the front. Soon, she saw a Handsome man dressed in finery,


    followed by two bodyguards, sailing in.


    "Nice to me you, Old Lady Hunt."


    "Mr. Lloyd, please sit down."


    The girls on site were so shy and nervous. They had only heard of Mr. Lloyd''s name, but never seen


    his real face.


    At this moment, the girls found that he was so Handsome and charming, which was exactly the Prince


    Charming in their dreams.


    Maggie turned red, and she brought a cup of tea to him, "Mr. Lloyd, I am Maggie, please have some


    tea."


    "Thank you. I heard that the girls from the Hunt Family are all beauties, today I see you in person, and


    you really worthy of the reputation."


    "Hahaha you must be joking."


    Maggie could not suppress the excitement and thrill in her heart, and she was worried about


    misbehaving herself, so she hurriedly retreated to stand beside the Old Lady Hunt.


    Among the crowd, Katherine and her sister stood back and did not show off themselves, they never


    bother to look at the hypocrite.


    Old Lady Hunt saw Charles drinking a few of tea, thinking it was the time to bring up the thing, then


    smiled and asked, "Mr. Lloyd¡¯sing to my Hunt family really make my humble home shine. I heard


    that you areing to talk about the betrothal presents, please tell me more about it."


    "It¡¯s simple. I''ve fallen in love with a girl of the Hunt Family and want to marry her. Last time, when


    attending your seventy¡¯s birthday party, I have already give you my betrothal presents, don¡¯t you forget


    it?"


    "Of course, I have not forgotten, may I know who is the girl?"


    Herees the point.


    Maggie lowered her head, being thrilled and shy.


    The other girls had jealousy rising in their hearts, they were indignant but had the self-awareness that


    they were no match for Maggie.


    "Old Lady Hunt, I have an unrequited request."


    "Oh? Please feel free to say it."


    Charles swept around, although he did not find Katherine, but nced at Spencer for a while.


    "What Old Lady Hunt doesn''t know is that Katherine and I are college ssmates. I heard that her


    husband only manages household affairs and is considered a loser. So in order to let Katherine regain


    her happiness, I hope that Old Lady Hunt will agree to Katherine¡¯s divorce."


    "This... "


    Old Lady Hunt looked at Spencer angrily.


    She knew Axel didn''t have the guts to let Charles say this, obviously Spencer had arranged it.


    Katherine''s divorce would bring shame on the Hunt Family, but a marriage with the Lloyd family in


    Jinling would shut those mouths up.


    This was a kind of intimidation.


    If she didn''t say yes, she was afraid it would make Mr. Lloyd unhappy. Old Lady Hunt didn''t dare to take


    the risk.


    "This is a simple thing. Katherine was suffering, and it''s time to find another good husband for her. Mr.


    Lloyd, I promised you on this matter, now you can tell me which girl you are going to marry."


    "Didn''t I just say that."


    Old Lady Hunt froze, "What?"


    Suddenly, her face stiffened.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that she was...


    "Yes, it''s Katherine."


    Charles said firmly.


    It was like a thunderbolt from a clear sky.


    The Hunt family fell into dead silence, everyone looked at Charles incredulously. Maggie was


    "When I was in college I was in love with Katherine, but at that time I had to go abroad to study and


    could only leave in pain. Now that I''m back, I never expect Katherine has already got married."


    "If her husband is a sessful person, I will not bother her. But I find that Katherine actually is married


    with a loser, which I can''t stand."


    Charles got up and said aloud, "So what if she is married, I don''t care, as long as Katherine is divorced,


    I will absolutely take her back to Jinling."


    Hearing his words, the people of the Hunt Family were all dumbfounded.


    Axel and Spencer touched their eyes, feeling so touched.


    Wow.


    The crowd gave a way and Katherine and her sister and husband appeared, but they were --


    "Control it, control it, brother-inw, are you lost your hand? Howe you y so bad with this easy


    character - Huang Shan"


    "Do not panic, My Luna can be online forever."


    "Sister, just drop it, A Liang will teach you how to live."


    The crowd exploded suddenly, in such a important event, how dear the three of them were actually


    ying the game - Arena of Valor.


    Old Lady Hunt''s face sank and she scolded, "Is there still no end to it?"


    "Ah, Grandma."


    The three of them hurriedly got up and walked to the front row.


    Old Lady Hunt''s face was unreadable as she looked at Charles and said, "Mr. Lloyd, do you really


    fancy Katherine?"


    "How can it be false."


    "No, that''s impossible."


    The one who spoke was not Old Lady Hunt, but was Maggie.


    After a few moment, she finally came back to her senses.


    A wave of anger rose to her head, and her whole body was about to explode.


    "Mr. Lloyd, why is her? It can''t be her, Katherine is married! I''m single, I''m prettier than her, I''m the best


    choice for you."


    Maggie looked like crazy, her face was violently twisted, causing the powder to fall down like the snow.


    "Miss Maggie, calm down first."


    "How can I calm down, how do you want me to calm down." Maggie grabbed Charles to her side and


    almost jumped into his hug, shouting, "Mr. Lloyd, take me to Jinling, I will serve you well and be your


    good wife."


    "Shameless! you have disgraced the Hunt Family!"


    Old Lady Hunt''s face was ghastly pale, and her cane pointed at Maggie''s waist. Her parents rushed in


    and pulled Maggie away.


    "Let go of me."


    "It''s me, only I can marry into the rich family."


    "I am the daughter-inw in the Lloyd family, no one can steal it away, let go of me."


    Maggie shouted hysterically, her delicate face turned hideous, and she was quickly drew away from the


    lobby, startling up a round of noisy from the crowd.


    What was the most devastating and humiliating thing to a person?


    Pushing you into a high ce that everyone thought you would seed, but only to find out in the end


    that the person you despises the most was the spotlight.


    Falling from heaven into hell.


    Crushed to pieces.


    The other girls were quite relieved, and Ewan was relieved too, but soon they found a problem -


    If Katherine married into the Lloyd family, would they still have a good day?


    "Mr. Lloyd, sorry to let you see this scene."


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    Old Lady Hunt nodded, swept at Katherine, and said hesitantly, "I don¡¯t expect that the Mr. Lloyd would


    love Katherine with such a deep affection, this is her honor. In that case... "


    "Grandma, I don''t agree."


    What?


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on Katherine.


    "This guy is a y boy and hypocrite, there''s no way I can be with him."


    "Shut up, do you have the right to speak here." Old Lady Hunt scolded her angrily.


    Katherine was not willing to show weakness and shouted back, "Grandma, no matter what you say, I


    won''t back down, this is about my lifelong happiness. I am your granddaughter, not yourmodity, I


    make my own decisions in my life, there is no need for you to worry about it."


    Wow!


    The lobby was buzzing, the crowd was whispering. They had to admire Katherine''s courage to talk to


    Old Lady Hunt like this.


    On the other side, Ewan covered his mouth and almostughed out loud.


    There were still stupid women in the world, who would rather be with a loser than to marry with a rich


    young man. Katherine, it seemed that I had over estimated you.


    "Katherine, what are you talking about!"


    Spencer was shocked and angry, and hurriedly apologized, "Mom, Katherine was so excited that she


    said some nonsense, please do not be angry with her."


    Because of Charles''s presence, Old Lady Hunt held back her anger, but her voice was cold, "Marrying


    into the Lloyd family is a blessing that you''ve cultivated from your eight lifetimes, other girls have


    dreamed of this opportunity, but you are so ungrateful. Why don''t you give me an exnation, why do


    you refuse?"


    "Because the betrothal presents was not offered by this hypocrite."

 Chapter 54: Its Not Too Late to Offer The Betrothal Presents

    Chapter 54: It''s Not Too Late to Offer The Betrothal Presents


    "Who are you?"


    Spencer turned around angrily and questioned.


    The one who spoke was not Charles, nor Isabe, but a man in a suit who came from outside.


    The manughed loudly and said coldly, "It''s only been half a month, and you don''t recognize me, the


    people of the Hunt family really have a poor memory. On the day of Old Lady Hunt''s birthday, wasn''t I


    the one who came with betrothal presents?"


    When he said so, Spencer had recalled something.


    Charles sitting on the front raised his eyebrows, and then loosened up, watching the man with interest.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So it''s you, but you are just a subordinate who is sent to offer betrothal presents, the master is here,


    how dare you to be so arrogant?"


    "Master? Ridiculous. Mrs. Hunt did not listen clearly to what I just said, the bride-price was not offered


    by that Mr. Lloyd, but by someone else."


    At once, the Hunt Family was stirred up.


    Spencer''s face turned red with anger and shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense, who is it if is not Mr. Lloyd?


    You, a subordinate, how dare you are offending your master?"


    "Mrs. Hunt has an ear problem? I repeat here, that Mr. Lloyd on the seat cheated you as the one who


    offered the pride-price and came to the Hunt Family to pick a youngdy. Firstly, he is disrespectful to


    my master; secondly, he is treating the Hunt family like pigs; thirdly, he is a despicable and shameless


    hypocrite!"


    Well said.


    Charlie beside Katherine secretly gave a thumbs up to that man. This person was obviously sent by


    Jaiden, with a smart brain.


    The Hunt family were all whispering. Spencer was at a loss and Axel pulled her aside.


    Old Lady Hunt stared at the man in the suit and said coldly, "Although the Hunt Family is only a small


    family, but not everyone cane to humiliate. Without making things clear, I will never let you leave."


    "Old Lady Hunt, what I said is true."


    The middle-aged man was calm and humble and looked at Charles and said, "Mr. Lloyd, you are a


    duke in Jinling, to do such a shameless thing - pretending as the man offering betrothal presents is so


    cheap."


    "Actually, it''s very simple to prove it."


    "Can Mr. Lloyd name a few kinds of presents that you said you have offered."


    Everyone''s eyes fixed on him, but Charles did not panic, sipping a mouthful of tea, trying to look as


    decent as he could.


    Katherine frowned and said in her heart, "this guy, doesn¡¯t he have a second n?"


    "Indeed, I am not the one who offered the betrothal presents."


    The crowd exploded again, surprisingly, he was really a liar.


    Old Lady Hunt pped the table and stood up, "Mr. Lloyd, you are so deceitful. It¡¯s so humiliating to my


    Hunt family, what do you think we are!"


    "Old Lady Hunt, calm down, listen to me."


    Charles helped Old Lady Hunt sit down, he nced at Katherine, with an odd smile on his face, then


    he gave a wink to his bodyguard.


    The bodyguard took out his phone and sent a message.


    Three minutester, only six men were seen carrying threerge boxes anding into the lobby.


    "What is this?" Old Lady Hunt asked.


    "Just now it is a joke, but actually it is also a test for the Hunt Family''s girls. For example, that Miss


    Maggie just now is not good in nature, so naturally she can''t be my love."


    Charles pped his Hands and the three boxes were opened.


    At once, the golden light rushed to the sky.


    The jewels were dazzling and glorious, and there was a big box full of cashes.


    Two people with redwood sticks to carry the box, you can imagine how heavy it could be. There were


    more ten million dors.


    The Hunt family members were all startled, looking at the golden and silvery jewelry, with their jaws


    dropped.


    His betrothal presents were way more expensive that the previous one.


    "It''s just betrothal presents, it''s nothing. It''s not toote to give betrothal presents. Do I look sincere


    now, grandmother are you satisfied?"


    Charles stood with his hands in the air, his handsome face was radiant, everything was under his


    control.


    Axel and his wife couldn''t stop smiling.


    Katherine was a little panicked, instinctively grabbed Charlie¡¯s hand. No one noticed the coldness in


    Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    Very well, it turned out that this was his second n.


    After a short period of silence, Old Lady Hunt took a deep breath, she was in a better mood and said.


    "Mr. Lloyd hase well prepared, now it is not toote to give your betrothal presents."


    "Grandma, I... "


    "Shut up!"


    Old Lady Hunt scolded, scaring Katherine to back off.


    "I''m not dead yet, I''m still in charge of this family."


    Old Lady Hunt''s voice was stern, and her cane struck the ground, causing the Hunt Family members to


    tremble.


    "I have decided, tomorrow, you two should get a divorce."


    Spencer and Axel cheered, and as parents, they didn''t notice the despair in Katherine''s eyes. Perhaps


    even if they found out, they would not care.


    Almost everyone in the Hunt Family was blinded by money.


    "Sister." Isabe''s eyes were red and she choked slightly.


    Just then, that Mr. Lloyd came with fast steps.


    "Katherine, I will treat you well."


    Heforted Katherine, as his head was close to Charlie, smiling grimly and saying in a low voice,


    "Fighting me, you''re still a bit young. What''s the feeling now, are you happy that your wife is going to be


    my woman?"


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Furious? Angry? That''s exactly what I want to see. Oh, you want to kill me, I''ll wait."


    Charles snickered, he was not afraid at all.


    In the province, who dared to touch him, unless the one wanted to ruin his own family.


    However, he did not know that he had provoked the wrong people. Death scythe had already on his


    neck, ck and white unusually ghost hade to hook the soul of his.


    Can Katherine¡¯s contact to the Lloyd family make the Hunt Family rise again?


    Old Lady Hunt was thinking about this when suddenly, Ewan on the side interrupted her thoughts,


    "Grandma, it''s your phone."


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know, an unfamiliar number."


    Old Lady Hunt picked up and before she could speak, a cold voice came from the phone, "I am Jaiden,


    you should have heard of my name."


    The richest man in Z City!


    Old Lady Hunt was startled and got up and went to the back hall.


    There was no one here, so she spoke in a gentle tone and asked, "Jaiden, I have the honor of hearing


    your speaking at the Business Exchange Meeting in J City back then. I wonder what can I help you


    know?"


    "I don''t like the Lloyd family in Jinling, and I loathe Charles Lloyd even more. The Hunt Family had


    better not agreed to his marriage proposal, otherwise, I, will do something out of the ordinary, and that


    would be bad for both of us."


    "Sh, what?"


    Old Lady Hunt was baffled, but the phone had already hung up.


    Ewan quietly slipped in and saw that Old Lady Hunt''s face was not right through and asked, "Grandma,


    what''s wrong, who''s calling?"


    "Nothing."


    The old woman''s face was stony, and before she took a few steps, the phone rang again.


    She trembled.


    Looking at the number, she realized it wasn''t thest one. After picking up, she asked, "Hello, who is


    it?"


    "Jackson."


    Old Lady Hunt''s pupils shrank and she was scared, "Jackson."


    "I''ll be straightforward, I heard that Mr. Lloyd in Jinling came to your door to propose a marriage, and I,


    Jackson, have a friendship with the Xiang family in Jinling. The Xiang family and the Lloyd family are


    rivals, so naturally I won''t let the Lloyd family get what they want. I hope Old Lady Hunt will reject this


    marriage."


    Jackson¡¯s name was known to everyone in J City.


    Even hearing his voice from the phone, you could feel his frightening power.


    "I just took care of Elliott, and now I am the king in J City. What I need now is to punish someone as a


    warning to others. And I hope the Hunt Family does not be the one that I punish first."


    Beep beep beep.


    The phone was hung up, Old Lady Hunt could note back to her senses for a long time.


    Ewan listened clearly on the side, he didn''t want to see Katherine be rich, now it was the right


    time to do something.


    "Grandma, this is not good. The man is Jackson, even the most powerful officer would be polite to him,


    we can''t offend him."


    Old Lady Hunt shouted, "Not only him, there is also the richest person in Z City - Jaiden."


    "Really?"


    Ewan hurriedly added, "Grandma, I think it is better to turn Mr. Lloyd down. The Lloyd family is a big


    family, how could they like our Hunt family. Katherine is your granddaughter after all, you can''t be too


    cruel to her."


    "Heh, when did you feel sorry for Katherine."


    "Grandma, I''m thinking of the Hunt Family."


    Ewan continued to say, "Grandma, think about it, if Katherine is forced by you to marry into the Lloyd


    family, will she still be grateful and help the Hunt Family rise? It''s impossible."


    "She has a grudge against you, and we have been suppressing their family. The day when Katherine


    bes a phoenix is the day when our Hunt family will be destroyed, she will destroy our family!"


    "She dares!" Old Lady Hunt''s face was frozen.


    Ewanughed bitterly, "Grandma, are you going to gamble with the entire Hunt family! Even if


    Katherine doesn''t retaliate, the richest man, Jaiden, the emperor on the earth, Jackson, how are you


    going to cope with them? Will the Lloyd family help us?"


    "Distant water can''t put out a nearby fire, in J City, even the Lloyd family can not help us either."


    After hearing all these, the Old Lady Hunt wavered, with her forehead overflowing with sweats.


    Ewan felt that there was a hope, his was overjoyed, "Grandma, please think deeply, it¡¯s no good to walk


    to fast. How about refusing Charles¡¯s proposal to win the favor of the richest man and the emperor on


    the earth, by then should you worry about the rise of the Hunt Family?!"


    In an instant, Old Lady Hunt was enlightened.


    She gave a relief, looking at Ewan and nodded happily, "My good boy, you are a man now, a smart


    man."

 Chapter 55: Spencer Confided Her Thoughts

    Chapter 55: Spencer Confided Her Thoughts


    "Axel, congrattions. Katherine has found a good husband."


    "When Katherine was young, I knew she would one day marry into the purple. See? She made it!


    Congrattions!"


    "Spencer, what skin care products have you been usingtely? You look so much prettier."


    "Yes! And you seem to have lost some weight, and got a better shape."


    People were always pragmatic.


    When Axel''s family took a hard knock, everyone ignored and ridiculed them. Now Katherine was going


    to marry into the Lloyd family, her rtives gathered topliment her.


    Spencer, however, relished the adtion, and the couple responded with happy faces.


    "Silence." All of a sudden, a light shout sounded.


    Ewan helped the olddy out.


    Spencer stepped forward with a smile and said, "Mum, Charles has sent his dowry here. Tomorrow


    Katherine is getting a divorce. ording to the custom, we should send them a return present, so as


    not let the Lloyd family toe here again."


    "Mom, we would go to Jinling with Katherine. You are getting older, so stay home and save the


    troubles." Axel said.


    "No."


    Spencer was about to ask what to do when she saw the olddy looking at Charles and said


    apologetically, "I am sorry, Mr. Lloyd, I don''t agree to this marriage."


    Suddenly, the room became quiet.


    They just agreed. Why did the olddy change her mind in such a short time?


    Some were happy while others were sad.


    For Lewis and others, who couldn''t stand to see the Axel family rise, it was a good thing that the old


    "What''s the matter, Mum?" asked Spencer and her husband, "We just agreed."


    "The Hunt family is just a small family, not worthy of the Lloyd family in Jinling. Katherine is my


    granddaughter, and I will not let her live in sorrow and sadness."


    Spencer spoke squarely and fairly, and her eyes were so fierce that Spencer didn''t dare refute.


    "I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Lloyd, but you must understand that it is beyond our reach. As for the


    betrothal gifts, please take them back, thanks."


    It changed so fast.


    Charles''s face turned sour, and then his eyes fell on Katherine and her parents, and his mouth


    twitched. "Damn, why did the olddy go back on her word?" he thought.


    Did the Xiang family interfere in this?


    "Mom, you can''t do this. Katherine can be happy when she marries to the Lloyd family. You''re


    destroying Katherine''s life by doing this. She''s your granddaughter. You can''t be so cruel." Spencer


    shouted.


    Seeing that all her hopes were scuppered in a twinkling of an eye, Spencer couldn''t ept it.


    It was like the bank gave 10 million to you, but a few minutester, it sent you a message: "The system


    went wrong. We have to take back the 10 million. The bnce in your ount is ny-nine cents."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A moment ago, she was in the heaven, but a minuteter, she was sent to the hell.


    "Are you questioning me?" The olddy said lightly, but with strong deterrence.


    Spencer''s eyes turned red. She bit her lips, and burst outughing, "You don''t want to see our family


    rising. Axel is your son and Katherine is your granddaughter. Why are you being so partial?"


    "She''s not worthy of the rich family? You are worried that Katherine would live in sorrow and sadness?


    What the bullshit it is! What the hell has Ewan told you? You did believe him?!"


    "You''re such an old fool!"


    The Hunt family was taken aback and took a step back, away from the Axels''s family, for fear of being


    involved in the family affairs.


    "How dare you!"


    Axel strode forward and pped Spencer. "How dare you say so to my Mum!? You are not qualified to


    be the member of the Hunt family!"


    "I don''t care!"


    Spencer, with tears in her eyes, buried her red cheeks in her hand, and barked pointing at the people


    around her, "You snobs. Were you just kneeling down like dogs? You are scared now?"


    "You''ve always been with the old fool. See. Has the Hunt family be stronger under her


    leadership? She still pretends to be Empress Dowager when she doesn''t have any without any ability. It


    is ridiculous to trust such a fool as Ewan. The Hunt family will go from bad to worse under her


    leadership!"


    Spencer not only insulted the olddy; she even cursed the Hunt family.


    The rtives bowed their heads and gasped. They could feel that the olddy was furious, and


    Katherine''s sisters were also trembling with fear.


    Axel turned white and pped Spencer again. "You''re crazy to talk to Mom like that. Get down on your


    knees and apologize!"


    "You hit me!"


    "I..." Axel looked at his hand, unable to speak.


    Spencer burst into tears and screamed, "You asshole. I''ve been with you for 20 years, but I have not


    had felt any happiness for a single day, and I even get suppressed and bullied. You are her son. She is


    so biased, but you don''t fight back for your own rights!"


    "Is it because I didn''t give birth to a boy, but two daughters? But what about my baby girls? Aren''t they


    not good? So what if Ewan is a boy? He is as stupid as a pig. Whoring, gambling, wantoning, what


    good have he done?"


    "Axel, are you a man? Who is holding up the family? If it weren''t for Katherine, the second master of


    the Hunt family would have died. If Charlie is a useless man, then you''re worse than Charlie..."


    Another p on Spencer''s face.


    This one was heavier and louder than before.


    Axel gasped, and his eyes were bloodshot. "Get down on your knees and apologize to Mom!"


    Spencer was puzzled andughed again, but with disappointment.


    "In those days, I was beautiful and gorgeous, and there were numerous rich men chasing after me, but


    I chose you. For more than twenty years, I have endured the humiliation. My mother''s family has not


    contacted me, but I still hold on."


    "My husband is incapable. It''s all right, as long as we live a save life, and my precious daughters are


    capable. I''m fine if Katherine is suppressed. I believe she would find a good husband. I stood it when


    you arranged a son-inw for my daughter, as this is the lord''s arrangement. I endured all these


    because I believe life will get better one day."


    "Sure enough, my precious children have be promising, and she''s got a big project. But instead of


    getting an award or a promotion, she got kicked out of thepany by someone who used evil tricks."


    "Well, I am nobody in the family and I admit it. But today, she..."


    Spencer pointed at the olddy, tears streaming down her face. "She''s destroyed myst glimmering of


    hope. What qualifications does she have?"


    "Mom."


    Tears rolled down both sisters'' faces.


    All the rtives were silent.


    Some were unmoved, some sighed quietly, and some looked scornful.


    In the lobby, only the mother and the daughters sobbed.


    Charlie sighed.


    Spencer had been hurling insults at him for three years, but he didn''t really take it to his heart. He knew


    Spencer was under great pressure and had suffered a lot.


    Her husband was incapable, so she had to pin her hopes on her daughters.


    But as a "useless son-inw", he made Spencer feel angry. To call Charlie names may be her way to


    feel distressed for her daughters.


    Over the past 20 years, she had suffered from repeated blows, repeated disappointments and repeated


    forbearance.


    Now, herst glimmer of hope had been crushed by the olddy. How strong Spencer was so that she


    could withstand all these?


    "Remember, Katherine, Isabe, you''ve got to make a difference. You''ve got a lot of talent, and you are


    notck of tform. For such an unfeeling family, you don''t need to feel any regret for leaving here."


    Katherine''s eyes widened. "What did you say, Mom?" she quavered.


    Spencer stared at Axel, her voice bing calm. "You''ve never changed. When you were chasing me,


    you were not confident and were timid. When you got yelled at by other rich kids, you would walk away


    from me. Before I married you, I knew about the Hunt family, and I knew it would not be easy to live


    with you, but I still married you."


    Axel felt heartbroken.


    "It''s been more than 20 years. I am tired. I think it is time to have an end."


    Axel''s mind went nk. There was a lump in his throat and he couldn''t utter a word even if he wanted.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow at the Civil Affairs Bureau. I haven''t been back to my family for years. I''m going


    back."


    That Spencer said shocked Katherine and Isabe, who hugged Spencer and cried.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Don''t divorce Dad. I''ll make a difference. I''ll make you and Dad live a good


    life."


    Spencer pushed her two women away and took Isabe by the hand. "Go back to my family with Mom.


    Katherine, you have business affairs to be busy with, so you just stay here. But listen to mother, the


    project is in your control. If the Hunt family didn''t treat you well, just leave with the project. You don''t


    need to suffer from cold shoulder."


    Everyone was shocked again by her words.


    At the moment, no one dared to look Spencer in the eye. Spencer''s rtives were already impressed


    by her verve.


    Step by step, Spencer and Isabe left the house, and Katherine ran after them in tears.


    Charlie was worried and ran after them.


    The day was gray and night was falling.


    In the dark night, a lonely moon appeared pale and cold in the sky.


    The cold wind howled, making Axel tremble.


    "Mum, Spencer was a bit emotional just now and said a lot of the wrong things. You will forgive her, will


    you?"


    "She..."


    Axel turned around suddenly.


    The olddy shuddered as she saw for the first time the fierce look in her useless son''s eyes.


    She blinked and looked at him again.


    That fierce look had disappeared.


    "Mom, you''ll forgive Spencer, will you?"


    The olddy took a deep breath and said indifferently, "Sure, Spencer was a bit provoked by me


    stopping Katherine marrying the Lloyd family. I am not a mean person, so just let it go! But it won''t


    happen next time."


    Axel bowed to show respect and left the house without looking back.

 Chapter 56: What Makes a Man a Real Man

    Chapter 56: What Makes a Man a Real Man


    The olddy watched Axel leave, feeling a bit messy in the heart, "Mr. Lloyd," she said apologetically,


    "sorry to embarrass you. The marriage should be canceled. Sorry to bother you to take the dowry back.


    I''ll apologize to you in person when I get the chance."


    "It must be the Xiang family ying tricks behind this." Charles thought.


    Since the Xiang family interfered in this, there was no use in continuing to entangle them, so he said


    with a cold face, "All right, let''s go."


    He left the Hunt family and got on the car around the corner.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How''s it, Charles?"


    Tyler, the great master of the Chou family, was behind the wheel. "Katherine just left crying," he


    grinned. "Old Lady Hunt must have forced her to get a divorce and marry you. Ironically, the Hunt


    family doesn''t know that you''re just ying with Katherine. When you''re tired of her, you will kick her


    away."


    "Is that enough?"


    "What?" Tyler was stunned.


    Charles frowned. There was a beautiful maid in the car. He took her in his arms and fumbled with his


    hands.


    "I didn''t make it. Old Lady Hunt changed her mind and refused the match. It must have been the Xiang


    family who intervened into this."


    Tylermented, "Damn it, the Xiang family is determined to go against you."


    Charles raised his lips, and ripped off the maid''s clothes as if no one was around. "But I didn''t leave


    without any gains." he said grimly. "Katherine''s parents are getting a divorce. Although I didn''t deal a


    blow to that bastard, I''m d Katherine is upset."


    "Bro, where are we going now?"


    "J City is about to attract investment. They will hold business talks and set up a trade union. I''ll go for it


    and take down the J City."


    Charles paused. "So, just stop by your house for a while."


    Tyler was exultant.


    This meant that Charles was supporting the Chou Family, who always stayed in the second tier and


    who had always wanted to be a top tier family in J City, but couldn''t get it.


    Now, they had got a great opportunity.


    "Bro, I will treat you well."


    Tyler pressed a button on the center console, and a panel appeared in the middle of the car, dividing


    the front and back into two spaces.


    In a few moments, the maid''s groan was heard from the space behind.


    Spencer went home, simply packed her bags and left J City with Isabe by coach. She did it so


    briskly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Katherine wailed under the covers.


    Charlie did not know how tofort her. He could only hug her gently. After a long time, the crying


    gradually stopped.


    "Charlie, I don''t want my parents to get divorced."


    "I see."


    Charlie wiped the tears from Katherine''s face and felt distressed by seeing her red and swollen eyes.


    "I have sold the Rolls-Royce, and the money has been sent to your card. You have more than 25


    million and you can do everything as you like."


    "But does it have a big impact on you when I expose the money? And how should I exin it to my


    parents?" Katherine was worried.


    A touch of warmth swept through Charlie''s heart.


    At the same time, Katherine still cared about him.


    "Don''t worry about me, just do whatever you want and I will support you unconditionally. As for your


    parents... just tell them you won the lottery."


    "Isn''t that a bit far-fetched?"


    Charlieughed. "It is unbelievable that you''ve got $ 25 million. You parents are smart, and you will


    know you''ve got a secret. Just give them a reason and they won''t ask further."


    "Well, just do as you say." Katherine took the bag and urged, "Go buy the lottery now. Hurry up."


    "It''ste. The lottery shop has stopped selling now. What''s more, it is not reasonable to buy it now. I will


    fake a few winning tickets. Rest assured and leave it to me."


    Katherine nodded.


    She felt strange. Now she trusted Charlie unconditionally and felt that there was nothing Charlie


    couldn''t do.


    "I''ll cook for you and wait for you toe back."


    "Yes, darling."


    Charlie left the house and walked around the neighborhood. He called Jaiden and told him about the


    lottery stuff.


    Forging winning tickets was an easy thing, as long as no one verified it.


    "Dad?"


    In the central garden of themunity, Charlie identally saw his father-inw.


    Axel leaned against a big tree, clutching a bottle, surrounded by cigarette butts. His eyes were red and


    he seemed to be sad.


    Charlie ran to him, "Dad, why are you here? Let me help you home."


    "Charlie, I''m not a man."


    "Dad, don''t say so." Charlie knew his father-inw was upset, so he sat down and said, "You are very


    good. You care about your family, you love your wife, you have a good temper, and you are a good


    man."


    "Good man?"


    Axelughed at himself and said, "Charlie, can you talk with me?"


    "Certainly. Dad, give me the wine. We can''t talk if you are drunk."


    Charlie grabbed the wine and Axel lit a cigarette.


    His eyes were wandering, seemed to recalling back the memory and a gentle smile appeared on his


    lips.


    "Katherine''s mother and I first met in the library at university. I still remember clearly, that it was after


    the second ss in the morning, about 10:30."


    "She was wearing a long blue dress with a pony tail. She dressed so simple and graceful. She is very


    beautiful, and was a candidate of the school belle. Although in the end she did not win, in my heart she


    was most beautiful girl in the school."


    "To be honest, the first time I spoke to her was in the canteen. It was in the evening after school, and


    she forgot to bring her meal ticket... you know, in those days, there were no cards for us and students


    needed to use meal tickets."


    Axel smiled and continued, "I summoned my courage and gave her my meal ticket. She wanted to give


    me back the money, but I said I didn''t have any change, so I suggested that we could leave our contact


    information so she could give the money back when we are free."


    "Dad, you''re pretty smart." Charlie smiled.


    "Not at all. My brain was racing, and I looked calm on the surface. In fact, I am very nervous. You have


    no idea how beautiful Spencer is. She was the woman of my dreams and I''d be happy just to have a


    word with her." Axel took a long drag on his cigarette, and smiled smugly.


    Charlie never questioned his mother-inw''s beauty.


    Being a mother to beautiful women like Katherine and Isabe, the woman must be beautiful as well.


    The breeze blew with the fragrance of flowers.


    The moonlight softened from its pale hue.


    Charlie was impressed, and Axel''s love for Spencer was evident in his every word. Even now, after


    more than twenty years of marriage, he still admired Spencer as he did when he was young.


    "Spencer had many chasers, and I had never had dreamed she would be in a rtionship with me. To


    be honest, at first I thought Spencer was a bad girl and coveted the Hunt family''s money."


    "What? If Mother hears that, she''ll beat you."


    Axel smiled gently. "Don''t tell her. But then I thought for a moment. What''s the good of the Hunt family?


    There are many rich men chasing her, and I am not handsome. She must love me!"


    "That''s right. I''m d you figured it out."


    "In fact, when we were in love, I felt very insecure and worried that she would leave me. So, I was


    subservient to her. Anyway, she is the boss and I will listen to her."


    Charlie touched his nose and said awkwardly, "Dad, you got used to it from then on."


    "Yes. I ought to have been tougher, but I can''t bear it." Axel''s eyes were shining, "Charlie, you don''t


    understand. When you really love someone, you don''t want to frighten her with your tone, and you don''t


    dare to hold her too tight as you are afraid to hurt her."


    "I see."


    "No, you don''t understand."


    Axel gave him a nk look, "On the wedding day, she walked out in her wedding dress, and I can now


    say without hesitation that she was the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "Is she not beautiful now?"


    "Hey, don''t argue with me." Axel threw Charlie a cigarette and lit another for himself. "When she gave


    birth to Katherine, the doctor said it was a difficultbor and I almost died of fright."


    "Did the nurse ask to keep the mother or the child?"


    "Yes."


    "What was your answer?"


    Axel touched his face and said guiltily, "Don''t tell Katherine, kid. I just blurted out that I wanted to keep


    the mother, although it was cruel to the baby, but..."


    When speaking of here, Axel burst into tears. "In this life, my parents will die, my kids will grow up and


    leave me, and only Spencer will be with me for the rest of my life. I don''t know and I can''t imagine what


    my life would be like without her."


    Charlie put his arm around Axel''s shoulder and said, "Dad, it''s fine. Everything''s fine."


    "Charlie, I''m sorry to your mother. She''s done so much for me. I clearly knew that she has almost lost


    her life for the difficultbor, but she still wanted to give birth to my child. She wanted to give me a boy


    so that I can have a say in the Hunt family."


    "Instead of giving her a good life, I made her suffer so much. Did you see her hands? They were once


    fair and slender, but now..."


    "I''m a useless man. Spencer is right. I am not a man!"


    It was the sincerest emotion in the world that Charlie knew best.


    Five thousand years had passed, and he''d seen too much.


    But the emotion would touch him every time. He didn''tfort Axel, as the right choice was to let Axel


    let off steam.


    "She''s going to divorce me. She''s going to leave me. I don''t know what to do."


    "I will die." Axel covered his face and wailed.


    Suddenly Charlie took out his phone and finished the recording. He had a good idea in his mind.


    "Dad, do you believe me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Axel looked up. Snots and tears mingled together, making him very funny.


    Charlie looked very serious, his eyes shining with shrew light, "Dad, I can change Mom''s mind and


    make her treat you better than before. If you trust me, just listen to me. We are going to have a


    y."

 Chapter 57 Im Worried About You

    Chapter 57 I''m Worried About You


    "It''s impossible. Spencer won¡¯t change her mind. At the time in the Hunt Old House, didn''t you see her


    despair? She is disappointed to me. She won¡¯te back again."


    Charlie was so angry. He snorted, "You said you love her so much. But now, you even don¡¯t want to


    have a try. Dad, don''t let me look down upon you."


    Axel seemed to be enlightened by Charlie. He instantly cheered up.


    Clenching his fist, he said, "You are right. I can''t give up. Even if there is a little hope, I will hold it.


    Charlie, do you have any ideas? Just tell me."


    "Well..."


    Charlie raised his fist and said, "Dad, have you seen my fist?"


    "Yeah."


    Bang.


    A punch hit Axel in his forehead.


    Suddenly Axel¡¯s head was bleeding.


    Axel was in pain and shouted angrily, "You bastard. You dare to hit me. Ouch!"


    "Dad, do you believe me?"


    "Holy crap!"


    Charlie said seriously, "Dad, if you want Mom to change her mind, you have to suffer a little."


    "This trick? Your mother is not a fool!"


    "Anyway, I have my own way."


    Charlie punched Axel again. Suddenly, Axel felt dizzy.


    "Dad, don''t me me. In order to let Mome back, I have to do it. Hold on. I¡¯ll give you another


    punch."


    After three punches, Axel''s face was full of blood.


    He looked miserable. Charlie knew what he was doing. The injuries looked so terrible, but there was


    nothing serious at all.


    "Asshole. I¡¯ll tell Katherine."


    Charlie didn''t seem to care about it. He said with a smile, "Dad, you don¡¯t have many things to do in the


    Axel had a bad feeling, "What do you want to do?"


    "How about breaking a leg?"


    "Help, help."


    Axel shouted.


    Charlie covered his mouth, looked around, and said, "Dad, think about it carefully. If Mom forgives you,


    will it be worth it?"


    "But you don''t need to break my leg!!"


    "Pretend to jump off the building."


    "Jumping... jumping off the building?" Axel''s eyes widened. Immediately, he calmed down. He thought


    about it for a while. Finally, he asked, "Are you sure?"


    "I¡¯m sure. You won''t feel any pain. If you don''t believe it, have a try."


    Immediately, Charlie punched Axel''s left leg severely.


    "Ah... Huh?"


    Axel was dumbfounded.


    He was sure that his leg was really broken, but he didn''t feel any pain at all. He was in disbelief.


    "I know some Chinese medicine methods. I seal some acupuncture points on your thighs, so that no


    pain will be transmitted to the brain nerves."


    "You still know Chinese medicine!"


    Axel was surprised. Immediately, he gritted his teeth and said, "Then break this leg."


    Charlie was speechless.


    After a few minutes, everything was ready.


    Axel passed out and was lying on the grass.


    He looked so miserable. His head was battered. His hands and feet were broken. Besides, there were


    some wounds on his body.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It looked so terrible.


    Charlie avoided the surveince videos of themunity. He carried Axel to downstairs, and then


    called Katherine.


    "Katherine, something happened. Dad jumped off the building."


    There was no sound on the phone for a long time.


    "It''s downstairs."


    At this moment, residents of themunity came here to watch what happened.


    Katherine appeared. Seeing Axel''s miserable looks, she almost fainted. She rushed over and cried,


    "Dad, wake up. Don''t scare me. Dad¡­"


    The hospital was not far away.


    Soon came an ambnce. Charlie followed the ambnce to the hospital. He told Katherine to chase


    Spencer and bring her back.


    ...


    On the highway, in a bus.


    Although it was dark, Spencer was wearing sunsses.


    Under the dim light, no one noticed that she was crying.


    Regret it?


    Spencer didn''t know.


    Isabe''s eyes were red and swollen. She thought Spencer was asleep, so she didn''t bother her.


    Suddenly, she received a call from Katherine.


    "Sister."


    "Isabe, Dad jumped off the building. He was seriously injured and sent to the hospital for emergency


    treatment. Where are you and Mom? Where are you, woo woo..."


    Isabe was totally shocked. She stammered, "Sister, are, are you kidding me?"


    "Really! Where are you? Where is Mom? Let Mom answer the phone."


    It didn¡¯t seem that Katherine was joking.


    Isabe was terrified. Immediately, she woke Spencer up.


    In fact, it was very quiet in the bus. Spencer could hear their conversation clearly. She coldly


    responded, "Use this stupid means to trick me back? It¡¯s ridiculous. Hang up the phone."


    "Mom, but sister, she..."


    Spencer reached out to hang up the phone. Isabe was helpless. She opened WeChat and was about


    to chat with Katherine.


    But soon, a chill came out of her heart.


    In the WeChat Group of the Hunt family.


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny. Axel is just like his son-inw! He is just a wimp."


    "For a woman, he jumped off the building."


    "What do you mean? We women are nothing?"


    "No, no, I mean Spencer has already decided to divorce him. This kind of woman is not worth for him to


    do that kind of things. It is really stupid to jump off the building!"


    "It''s really embarrassing to the Hunt Family."


    A piece of news was like a sharp knife, which was deeply inserted in Isabe''s heart.


    She tremblingly handed the phone to Spencer. She wanted to open her mouth to say something, but


    her throat seemed to be blocked by a big stone.


    "What..." As soon as Spencer said out the word, she was petrified.


    The news kept appearing on the screen. At the same time, her heart sank to the bottom.


    It was impossible for the Hunt Family to apany Axel acting.


    Axel really jumped off the building!


    "What!"


    Spencer screamed. She stumbled forward and said in panic, "Sir, pull over. I want to get down. My


    husband jumped from the building. I have to go to the hospital quickly."


    "Sir, please pull over."


    The driver was a little panicked. He was afraid that Spencer would grab his steering wheel, so he


    quickly said to Spencer, "Madam, don''t panic. Now we¡¯re on the highway. What''s the use of getting


    down now? You can wait until we arrive the service area and then think of a solution."


    "Mom, I messaged my sister our location. Sister will drive over. She¡¯s not too far away from us. We can


    get down the bus."


    Seeing hope, Spencer begged, "Sir, you heard that? Please! My husband is in danger. I''m going to the


    hospital, please."


    "It¡¯s not allowed to pull over on the highway. I..."


    "Sir, please."


    Spencer was so desperate. She directly knelt down.


    The driver was also very kind. He gritted his teeth and stopped the bus in the emergencyne, saying,


    "The traffic police ising. Get down quickly. Remember to wait outside the guardrail. Don''t stand on


    the road. Take care. "


    "Thank you, Sir."


    Isabe supported Spencer to get down the bus. The mother and daughter shivered in the cold wind. It


    was not cold, but a kind of extreme panic.


    Spencer was muttering something, but the voice was low. If others listened carefully, they could hear it


    clearly.


    ¡°Axel, please. Please don¡¯t die. I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m too capricious.


    Why are you so stupid? I just said some angry words.


    If I really want to divorce you tomorrow, I won¡¯t go to my parents¡¯ home tonight. After a few days, I won¡¯t


    be angry. Then I will go back obediently. Why do you jump off the building?¡±


    Spencer cried so hard and almost fainted.


    As soon as Katherine¡¯s car arrived, she rushed to the car like crazy, "Quickly, go to the hospital."


    At this moment, at Jiangcheng First People¡¯s Hospital.


    Outside the operating room.


    "It''s stupid."


    Old Lady Hunt hit the ground with her cane. She was worried about her son but at the same time, she


    was angrier.


    This matter had already spread over. The celebrity circle of J City wasughing at the Hunt family.


    Charlie pretended to be very sad. In fact, he was calm even with a hint of expectation.


    This scene would be very exciting.


    After more than an hour, Spencer hurried here.


    In the ward, there was only Charlie.


    Old Lady Hunt and the others in the Hunt family did not care about Axel at all, because Axel might


    be a vegetable.


    A vegetable had no value to the Hunt family, so there was no need to care about.


    Axel was abandoned by the Hunt family.


    "Honey."


    "Dad."


    The mother and the daughters cried sadly.


    Charlie began to tell them Axel¡¯s condition, "It¡¯s nothing serious about fracture, but the terrible thing is


    that his head is severely injured. It is very likely to be a vegetative. In addition, the heartbeat is


    also very weak."


    "What? Vegetable!"


    Spencer copsed. Her tears wetted the sheets.


    "The doctor said that if he can''t wake up in seven days, he can''t wake up forever. Mom, Dad loves you


    very much. He told me that. I secretly recorded it."


    Charlie turned on the recording and ced it on the bed cab.


    Listening to the past, listening to Axel''s voice, Spencer felt so heartbreak. Her face was pale and


    almost fainted.


    Charlie quietly injected some spiritual force into Spencer to support her to prevent her from fainting


    because of overly sadness.


    "Mom, the doctor said that only you can wake Dad. So, you have to cheer up. Now your task is not to


    be sad, but to talk to Dad. I believe there will be miracles."


    "Yes, you are right."


    Spencer wiped her tears off and held Axel''s cold hands. She said firmly, "You¡¯re very lucky. You will


    definitely wake up."


    "Honey, I forgive you."


    "Honey, I actually didn''t me you at all. I love you. Do you remember that summer..."


    Charlie quietly led Katherine and Isabell to go out of the ward, leaving room for Axel and Spencer.


    The mystery of Kowloon Needle was endless.


    It sealed Axel''s senses, but Axel could still hear what others said.


    Charlie didn''t need to worry about the following things.


    After three days, the effect of Kowloon Needle would be automatically gone.


    When Axel woke up, he knew what to do.

 Chapter 58 Continuous Good News

    Chapter 58 Continuous Good News


    Five days was fleeting.


    "Careful. Be careful."


    Spencer helped Axel enter the house. Seeing him so careless, she was so worried, "You don¡¯t get fully


    better. The doctor asked you to be hospitalized for another month, but you didn¡¯t listen to him. We still


    have money. Why do you want toe back so quickly? Do you have anything important at home?"


    "Honey, I can¡¯t do anything in the hospital. Only home makes me feelfortable. Besides, you can


    take good care of me at home. I feel almost recovered. I can walk without any pain."


    Spencer was surprised, "The doctors also said that your recovery speed is a bit surprising."


    "Honey, this is all because of you."


    "Me?"


    Axelughed and put his arms around Spencer''s slender waist, "It''s because you have given enough


    love to make me get better so quickly. If you give more, I might be able to jump in two days."


    More?


    Doing that stuff?


    Spencer red at him and said shyly, "You bad bad! Lie down."


    Seeing the sweet rtionship between parents, Katherine and Isabe also felt sweet.


    Family harmony was really good.


    "Dad, I bought you an electric wheelchair with my pocket money. The operation is simple and the


    speed is fast. It''s okay for you to go around themunity. It is so cool."


    Spencer said again, "Why do you buy an electric one? He will run around. What should I do if


    something happens to him again? Return it immediately and change to a hand-pushing one."


    "Oh, no. The electric one is good."


    Axel now felt so happy. He hadn''t enjoyed his wife''s service so well for many years. He secretly looked


    at Charlie.


    The two looked at each other. Axel secretly gave a thumbs up to Charlie.


    "Dad, Mommy, there is a piece of great happy news."


    "Say it." Spencer didn''t look up, peeling an apple for Axel.


    Katherine grinned and said, "Dad, do you remember the lottery you bought half a month ago? Mom


    and I were with you that day."


    "Oh, yes, I yed mahjong that day. I was so lucky that I won a lot of money, so I said to buy a lottery


    to try my luck."


    Speaking of this, Axel suddenly thought of something.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    "Yes, you won the lottery!"


    The room was very quiet.


    "Wow!"


    Isabe was the first one to react. She hugged Katherine and shouted, "Sister, are you serious? Did we


    really win the lottery? Is it the first prize?"


    "No, it''s the second prize. But Dad bought it with ten dors at that time. He won more than 2.5 million


    dors in total. After paying taxes, we can still get about two million. "


    Katherine took out her bank card. She was so happy, "Dad, Mommy, when you were in the hospital,


    Charlie and I quietly went to cash the prizes. The money is here."


    Spencer was still dumfounded.


    Unexpectedly, she was not as excited as Isabe, but rather calm. Soon, she covered her face and


    started crying.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Honey, this is a happy thing. Why are you crying?" Axel''s joy disappeared instantly. He was a little


    worried.


    Spencer cried. She choked with sobs, "Nothing. I''m happy. After so many years, you have finally made


    some contributions to this family."


    "Honey, don''t worry. I will work hard."


    Axel felt ufortable. He hugged his wife and looked at his daughters and son-inw.


    After a while, he said with smile, "Okay, well, it¡¯s a big happy event. Why are you so sad? Now, we


    have won the prize! Two million! Honey, it''s time for us to do a big thing."


    Spencer asked, "What?"


    "Change the house. Haven''t you wanted to change to a new, bigger and more beautiful house with a


    better location? Now we have money. If you don¡¯t buy a house, will you put the money in the bank?"


    Then everyone went to get their stuff.


    Isabe and Katherine brought theirputers. Axel and Spencer also searched on their mobile


    phones. The discussion was in full swing.


    It felt like a warm and nice home.


    Charlie didn''t know why he felt some loss. It was not because no one asked him to discuss it together,


    but the emptiness had already prated into his soul.


    For five thousand years, he had no home.


    Over time, he had gone through countless years and watched the changes of dynasties. Of course, he


    had had sex with some women, but he didn¡¯t love them.


    He had no children.


    Now, seeing this scene, Charlie felt that he and Katherine were not in the same world.


    He felt cold, shivering.


    Leaning on the wall, Charlie''s face was strangely pale.


    "Charlie, what''s wrong with you?"


    Katherine noticed that Charlie looked not good. She rushed over to take a look, looking so anxious,


    "Why are you so cold? Are you sick?"


    "Charlie, are you okay?"


    "Charlie, go to the hospital if you feel ufortable. Katherine, drive him to the hospital quickly." Axel


    was very anxious.


    For this son-inw, Axel liked him more and more.


    Spencer frowned. She felt something was wrong and unreasonable. Why did they care about Charlie


    so much?


    "It''s okay."


    Gradually, Charlie felt better slowly.


    Katherine found his body warmed up and his face was ruddy. She breathed a sigh of relief, "Are you


    really okay? How about we go to the hospital to do a check-up."


    "No need, I''ll go to sleep for a while."


    Charlie returned to the room.


    Katherine wanted to follow Charlie, but she was stopped by Spencer, "Katherine,e here. Isabe,


    After Spencer said it, the three didn¡¯t dare to leave.


    "Honey, what¡¯s up?"


    "What are you doing? Do you guyspletely ept Charlie?" Spencer didn¡¯t look happy. Leaning on


    the sofa, she asked very arrogantly.


    Axel was the first one to say, "Dear, don''t you see the best in Charlie?"


    "The best part? Why don''t I know?"


    "Because you didn¡¯t pay attention to him." Axel cleared his throat and said, "First of all, Charlie looks


    good and has a good body figure, right?"


    "Then?" Spencer squinted at him.


    Axel continued, " Secondly, he has a good temper. He has received so many grievances in the past


    three years but he has faced it calmly. How many young people can be like him?"


    "He¡¯s just cheeky."


    Katherine couldn¡¯t bear it, "Mom, how can youment Charlie like that? Charlie has endured so


    many grievances, but he has everined it."


    "Good temper and good personality. This is the most important point to seed. Then, Charlie is


    hardworking and treats our family well. He is not bad."


    Spencer rolled her eyes at him, and said angrily, "What I want is that he can have a career. What you


    said is all nonsense. Katherine, you are still young. You just want such a man who just knows to do


    housework?"


    "Charlie can go find a job."


    "Kid, why don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Spencer felt aggrieved. Why couldn¡¯t Katherine


    understand her?


    "Mom, I don''t want to be rich. The life I want is just like you. In the hospital, didn''t you say that you just


    want our family to live a peaceful life? Were you lying at the time?"


    Spencer bit her red lips and hummed, "I''m old. So naturally I want to have a peaceful life. You guys are


    so young. You guys have to focus on your careers."


    "Mom, then you let brother-inw go to start a business." Isabe cut in.


    Katherine''s eyes lit up. She was confident in Charlie. This was a great opportunity for Charlie.


    "Mom, two million is enough to buy a house. There are some savings in our family. How about giving


    Charlie several hundred thousand dors to let him start a business?"


    "He doesn''t know anything. What can he do? Just let him fool around?"


    Axel also said, "How can you know that he can¡¯t sess? You always said Charlie is not promising,


    but you don''t give him a chance. Aren''t you driving him into a corner?"


    "Mom, give Charlie one year. Just one year."


    "What?"


    Katherine raised her small fist and said confidently, "After one year, I believe Charlie can change your


    impression on him. If Charlie still doesn¡¯t make any achievements, I will..."


    "Just divorce him." Spencer quickly answered.


    "Okay!"


    Katherine made a decision.


    Spencer was in a good mood. Charlie hadn¡¯t made any achievements in past three years. What could


    he do in one year?


    "Deal. But if you regret it, I¡¯ll get angry!"


    "Okay. I¡¯m going to the room."


    "I am going too."


    The two sisters rushed into their rooms. Spencer continued to peel the apple for Axel, talking about


    buying house.

 Chapter 59 New House

    Chapter 59 New House


    It came again.


    Entering into the room, Charlie did not go to sleep, but had a detailed examination of his body. That


    kind of reaction was abnormal.


    In fact, this was not the first time.


    Over the past five thousand years, this had happened for many times. Sometimes it was so severe that


    he would be weak for many days. Fortunately, there was no other danger.


    Charlie couldn''t find out the cause of the disease. So he could only regard it as nothing but a stubborn


    disease of the immortals.


    "Maybe it was because I just survived the immortals catastrophe. I recovered a bit, but I''m still very


    weak."


    Of course, he was weakpared with those strong ones in martial arts. But ifpared with normal


    people, Charlie was several times stronger.


    "I don''t know if Jaiden has got any clues about the three herbs I asked for. By taking the millennium


    Ganoderma lucidum and refining continuously, I will restore my strength.


    When he was thinking about it, two beauties rushed into the room.


    "How are you, Charlie?"


    Seeing the concern in Katherine''s eyes, Charlie smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. By the way, how


    about the house? Have you decided which to buy? "


    "Mr. Lloyd, I don''t want to talk about this now. My mother and sister made a bet that if they give you


    hundred thousand yuan to start a business whether you will be sessful in a year. If not, you need to


    divorce with my sister. "


    Isabe said anxiously.


    Charlie said carelessly, "It is simple, I won¡¯t let you down."


    "Where does your confidencee from?" Isabe rolled her eyes and muttered, "You know nothing.


    Don''t expect that you can make money simply by opening a shop. It is difficult to start a business, or


    there will not be poor people in the world."


    "By the way, sister, why don''t you use your power to help him."


    Katherine shook her head, "This doesn¡¯t work. Mom wants him to seed by himself. But Isabe, I


    have great confidence in him. I''m sure he can make some achievements. Don''t worry about it. "


    "It''s none of my business. I don''t need to worry about it. Mr. Lloyd, try your best. Although I don''t think


    you are the best choice for my sister, we do get along well with each other recently. For now, have a


    good time with my sister."


    Isabe said like an elderly woman, and then she switched the topic by asking, ¡°Sister, how are you in


    thepany, has grandma picked on you?" At the Hunt Old House that day, mother insulted grandma."


    Charlie pped his ears because this was what he wanted to know.


    "No."


    "No? It''s impossible. When grandma is being a pushover, she must be brewing something big. Sister,


    be careful with your position. You must stay in charge. The project belongs to you, not the Hunt


    Family."


    Katherine red at her and said seriously, "Don''t talk nonsense. We are all the descendants of the


    Hunt family. Although I negotiated the project, it belongs to the Hunt family."


    "Sister, don''t be silly!"


    "I mean, it belongs to the Hunt family, not someone of us. It doesn''t belong me, nor Ewan, nor


    grandma. The Hunt family is a whole. "


    Charlie gave a wry smile in heart.


    In fact, in the past three years, he had discovered Katherine''s family identity for a long time. To be


    clear, Katherine and the Old Hunt Lady had one thing inmon.


    That was¡ª¡ª


    They both hoped to lead the Hunt family to rise and be a big family.


    It was because of the family identity that Katherine, no matter how hard beaten, still did not leave the


    family group. Instead, she was bing increasingly diligent.


    No one knew whether it was a kind of sadness or¡­


    After lunch, they went to see the house.


    Charlie used the Nine-Dragon needle to speed up Uncle Axel¡¯s recovery. And he blocked his feeling of


    pain, so that Uncle Axel could go to see the house together with them.


    This was hung unspoken between them. Uncle Axel kept it a secret of Charlie''s mastery of the


    traditional Chinese medicine.


    After wandering around for a whole afternoon, they finally chose a high-end residential area within the


    second ring road.


    They bought apleted apartment with fine decoration.


    It was fully-furnished.


    The house was not small with about 120-130 square meters in size that was big enough for a family.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Standing by the French window on the balcony, you could see the only ferris wheel in J City and the


    beautiful view of theke.


    At night, the scenery was also beautiful.


    The house was highly cost-effective in both location and environment.


    "Mom and Dad, we have a new house. It¡¯s so beautiful. I want this room."


    Isabe was as excited as a child.


    There was a smile on the ruddy face of Spencer Lau, and she said, "You can choose any room of the


    three. The living room was really big with arge French window. The view was first-ss. This is


    where the rich live. Everything is impable. "


    "My love, we are so lucky. Thismunity enjoys good sale in J City. The developer has only a few


    high-quality houses in hands left for connections. I didn''t expect that we could get one."


    Spencer Lau said delightedly, ¡°this owes to our eldest daughter."


    Axel Huntughed, "Yes, I didn''t expect that Sidney Watson, the general manager of Chengyu group,


    and the developer were good friends. On Sidney''s favor, the developer gave us a 20% discount and


    three parking spaces. He gave us this discount worth a million RMB for nothing. "


    "That is called connection and the society is like this. If normal peoplee to buy the house, there


    won''t be discount and they may have to pay more and buy thebos.


    Katherine said with a smile, "Dad and mom, please have a rest here, I will go to move the furniture with


    Charlie and Isabe"


    "Isn''t it furnished? We have everything we need here. The furniture in the old house has been used for


    decades. It''s dpidated. Just throw it away. " Spencer Lau waved her hand and said.


    "Mom, we can sell it if we don''t want it. It''s worth a lot. And we do need clothes and daily necessities.


    We''re going now and we''lle back soon. "


    So they left.


    Axel Hunt embraced Lau''s slender waist as soon as they left and said, ¡°my dear, now that our


    daughters have gone, let''s take the opportunity to ..."


    ''''What? ''''


    "Please use the power of love to help me recover, quickly, don''t hesitate."


    "You old dirty man. What are you thinking about?" Spencer Lau scolded him, but reacted skillfully at the


    same time.


    Immediately, they became intertwined with each other.


    ...


    How about Katherine and Charlie Katherine received a phone call telling her that there was a meeting


    in thepany, so she rushed to thepany after sending Charlie home.


    In the conference room, Old Lady Hunt was sitting there seriously.


    On both sides of the table, the leaders of thepany were talking. Just then, Katherine opened the


    door and strode in.


    "Grandma."


    "Katherine, you dare to ignore the disciplines now. I haven''t seen you in thepany for the whole day.


    Where have you been? You have Grandma waiting for you. You are putting on airs."


    Before she sat down, Ewan began to scold her.


    Katherine frowned and replied coldly, ¡°I remember that grandma asked you to stay at home and


    meditate on your faults. You should not be here, right? What''s wrong with you? you turned a deaf ear to


    grandma''s words? "


    "You." Ewan went speechless.


    Old Lady Hunt tapped her fingers on the table and said faintly, "I asked him toe. Katherine, sit


    down and I have something to say. "


    Katherine knew that the olddy was partial to him and she was sick of arguing with him on this matter.


    "As we all know, the economy of J City is developing rapidly. During this period of time, the government


    is nning to attract investment, hoping that foreign enterprises will settle in our city."


    "The more enterprises there are, the more opportunities and challenges will there be."


    "We have negotiated a contract with Chengyu Group which draws the attention of those foreign


    enterprises naturally. So we should try our best to win and cooperate with more enterprises."


    Ewanughed, "Grandma, with the cooperation with Chengyu group as an example, those enterprises


    will definitely choose to cooperate with us first. Our family is destined to rise."


    The rtives and leaders in the room were all smiling and full of confidence in the future of the


    Only Katherine was worried.


    "Katherine, why are you putting on that kind of look? Am I wrong, or are you disdaining our rise?"


    "Shut up. Is it interesting to pick on me all the time?"


    Even if Katherine had a good temper, she could not bear him picking on her again and again.


    She pondered and said, ¡°Grandma, let''s put aside whether we can cooperate with some enterprises. If


    we can, have you ever thought about whether our Hunt family is capable of cooperating with them or


    not?"


    "What, how dare you look down upon our family!" Ewan pounded the table and shouted coldly.


    "Grandma, it''s unrealistic to bite more than we can chew. I think we should establish sound


    rtionships with the enterprises this time, but we''d better not hurry to cooperate with them and sign


    projects. Once something goes wrong, we cannot afford the pressure."


    "Nonsense."


    Ewan sneered, "Women are women. You are overcautious. How can you seed like this. Hand over


    the projects to the others. Are you out of your mind?"


    The rtives were anxious about him.


    This boy didn''t think before he said. Old Lady Hunt was also a female.


    As expected, the olddy cast an angry nce over him and then said to Katherine.


    "Your worry is reasonable, but the opportunity is so rare that we should not refuse to ept the


    projects. If we don''t have enough time or capability to handle the projects, we can outsource them and


    work with other family groups. "


    "Now I demand that all of you here should negotiate at least one project, or you must resign."


    Katherine''s face was clouded.


    It was not because she was worried that she could not negotiate the project, but because she thought


    that the Hunt family was too ambitious.


    Except for Old Lady Hunt, there were ten people present, that was to say, at least ten projects must be


    won.


    Was the Hunt family capable of handling that many projects?


    Looking at those confident faces, and hearing the boasting words, Katherine found that the ambition


    was deeply rooted in the Hunt family.


    Ambition had made the whole family lose their sense.


    There was a need for change.


    Without change, instead of rising, the family was going to decline.

 Chapter 60 Shameless to the Extreme

    Chapter 60 Shameless to the Extreme


    Katherine spoke little throughout the meeting.


    To the end of the meeting, Ewan said sarcastically, ¡°Katherine, I heard that you have bought a new


    house in Haitang residential quarter which is in the popr district within the second ring road. A high-


    floor apartment there is worth about three million yuan!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Ewan sneered.


    Immediately, all eyes were focused on her, and the olddy frowned.


    Katherine exined: ¡°Grandma, dad bought a lottery tickettely and won more than 2.5 million yuan,


    so we bought the new house with the money.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this reason is rather ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Ewan, you think I''m like you? I will never embezzle public funds. You can check thepany''s


    ounts. A clean hand wants no washing.¡±


    Katherine refuted: ¡°On the contrary, it is you who have embezzled 1.5 million yuan and have not paid


    back yet. I''ll give you three days. If the financial department tells me that the ount has not been paid


    back, uncle, you will not be paid after then. Your sry will be used to pay off the debt.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Lewis was furious, ¡°How dare you! Who gives you the right to deduct my sry? Your grandma is still


    there. Are you going to rebel? You can''t wait to expose your ambition.¡±


    ¡°I am the deputy general manager and my grandma made the appointment in person. I have the right


    to decide. Do you mean that you are not going to repay the 1.5 million yuan?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    When Lewis was going to refute, the olddy pped the table and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°It''s


    enough.¡±


    ¡°Mom, look at her. How arrogant she is.¡±


    ¡°Pay back the 1.5 million yuan within three days.¡± The olddy said. Lewis didn''t dare to say anything,


    so he could only stare at Katherine in resentment.


    Ewan felt very aggrieved.


    A month ago, Katherine was nothing and was at his beck and call. Now she had the right to control


    them.


    How absurd!


    ¡°Let''s put the house aside, and talk about the car. The three BMW 540 cars are worth 1.7 or 1.8 million


    yuan. You have won another lottery?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to exin to you? I will say it again. Go to check the ounts as you like. If you don''t feel


    reassured, grandma can arrange for someone that you trust to check the ounts. In a word, if I


    embezzled a cent of public funds, I would leave thepany voluntarily.¡±


    What she said shut everyone''s mouth.


    Ewan was so furious that he didn''t want to give up.


    ¡°You are a member of the Hunt family. Lottery prizes, or the money earned by sidelines, all belong to


    the Hunt family and should be handed over to thepany. What right do you have to squander the


    money?¡±


    All fell silent.


    Everyone in the conference room looked at each other.


    Let alone other people, a trace of disappointment shed in the eyes of the olddy.


    Katherine looked at Ewan as if he was an idiot, andughed, ¡°It''s really interesting. Now that you want


    our stuff so much, how about my shit?¡±


    ¡°Fuck...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The olddy shouted deafeningly.


    Both Katherine and Ewan drew their necks back, feeling anxious.


    ¡°You are both getting wild out of wing. I''m still alive now, how dare you behave like this! If I were dead,


    wouldn''t our family fall apart?¡±


    Everyone was silent, afraid to look up.


    ¡°The meeting is over, get out of here.¡±


    Katherine was in a bad mood as she left the meeting room.


    The behaviors of the Hunt family made her disappointed and very distressing.


    The other families all stuck together and worked hard. However, her own family was fighting inside. The


    Hunt family was getting worse and worse.


    ¡°If the Hunt family fell into his hands, even if the family had assets worth billions of yuan, he would wipe


    them out.¡±


    Katherine swore quietly in heart, and she decided:


    No matter what happens in the future, she won¡¯t let Ewan and his family take control of thepany.


    She may not be the future boss, but Ewan mustn''t.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    As soon as she came to the door of her office, someone asked satirically from behind.


    ¡°It''s all in your head! I won''t be angry with a barking dog, or I will be a rabid dog too!¡±


    ¡°You are swearing. It just proves that you are angry.¡±


    Ewan came up, leaning against the wall, and smiled: ¡°I forgot to tell you. Do you know why our


    grandma changed her mind after she had agreed to your marriage with Charlie?¡±


    ¡°It was you?¡±


    ¡°You may think so.¡± Ewan grinned, ¡°Are you mad at me? You could have got married and moved to


    Jinling and lived like a princess. Unfortunately, I dragged you back to be the Cindere. You must feel


    terrible.


    Katherine was amused and vexed, and she said, ¡°Are you an idiot? At that time, I said I didn''t want to


    marry him. If it was you who had made grandma change her mind, I would thank you instead.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no woman is unwilling to marry a wealthy family. I think you were ying the cat and


    mouse game. Your n was to refuse first, and then agree under our grandma''s pressure to make


    Charlie excited.¡±


    Ewan looked well-assured and began to analyze with his hands sped behind his back.


    ¡°Women who are too easy to get aremon and boring. The more you resist, the more excited


    Charlie is and the more he wants you. Katherine, I admit that you can see right through men.¡±


    ¡°You are amazing, perfect.¡±


    Katherine felt speechless, and didn''t bother to argue with him.


    ¡°That day not only shattered your dream to marry into a wealthy family, but also forced your parents to


    break up. I thought that your family would fall apart, but unexpectedly, your dad jumped off the building


    to get your mother back.¡±


    Ewan shook his head with disappointment, ¡°To my surprise, there was a miracle. What did your father


    wake up for? He is so useless that he''d better been dead.¡±


    p.


    With a sudden p, Ewan almost fell down and he really saw stars.


    ¡°You, how dare you hit me!¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Katherine was so angry that her chest heaved and her eyes went red, ¡°Ewan, watch your mouth, and if


    you dare to insult my father again, I will never forgive you. And, now that the meeting is over, get out of


    thepany and go home to reflect on yourself.¡±


    Bang.


    The office door was closed suddenly.


    What happened here attracted the attention of several female employees.


    Ewan was embarrassed and shouted angrily: ¡°What are you looking at? Get out. Fuck, I¡¯ll kick your


    ass!¡±


    He looked back at his office and then left thepany furiously to drove to Binhu District.


    ¡°Hey, Oskar.¡±


    Ewan made a phone call.


    An indifferent voice came from the other side, ¡°What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Oskar, I can''t bear it. Katherine, the bitch, dared to hit me. Bro, get me some nude photos of her. I''ll


    make her regret.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Oskar rejected directly.


    Ewan clenched his teeth and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Oskar replied: ¡°If I give you the photos, you will certainly use them to threaten Katherine, or even fuck


    her. She is my girl, understand?¡±


    ¡°Oskar, don''t worry, I will never touch her. I will only pick on her at work, you have my word.¡±


    ¡°Your promise is useless.¡±


    Oskar sneered, ¡°If I give you the photos, you will be able to look at her body, won''t you? You want to


    see my girl, drop dead.¡±


    Ewan''s heart was chilled, and he was irritated but he didn''t dare to refute.


    ¡°Oskar, why don''t you deal with her? She is so arrogant that I can''t bear her anymore.¡±


    Oskar said casually: ¡°I''m only responsible for getting something on her. It''s your business to deal with


    her, and it''s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what, don''t bother me. I''m busy.¡±


    Beep...


    When the phone was hung up, Ewan roared and hit the steering wheel hardly.


    Dozens of secondster, he turned around the car.


    Andter, he arrived at the Chou''s vi.

 Chapter 61 Harm People and Save People

    Chapter 61 Harm People and Save People


    In the basement of the Chou''s vi.


    In the hot spring.


    Charles and Tyler enjoyed the service of the beautiful maids. The melodious music was floating, and


    the air was filled with ambiguous breath.


    "Mr. Tyler."


    Suddenly, the housekeeper came, knelt on the ground, leaned over to Tyler''s ears and said, "Mr. Tyler,


    Ewan, the son of the Hunt Family, is here. He wants to see you."


    "Why did hee here?"


    "I don''t know, but he is very emotional and angry. I don''t know exactly what he said. But I heard he say


    to deal with Katherine or something."


    Tyler''s eyes lit up. He nced at Charles and said, "Let hime in."


    Soon, Ewan appeared in the basement.


    "Mr. ¡­Mr. Lloyd."


    When Ewan found out that Charles was also here, he was extremely frightened, and then looked at


    Tyler, nervously.


    The Chou family actually had some rtionship with the Lloyd family in Jinling. It seemed that their


    rtionship was very close!


    "Ewan,e down and have fun."


    Hearing Tyler''s greeting and looking at the beauties in the hot spring pool, Ewan stripped off his clothes


    and jumped in.


    A few minutester.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Ewan, you suck. Eat some Viagra." Tyler teased.


    In the pool, the beauties also giggled.


    Ewan blushed. Then he waved his hand, "Don''t make fun of me. Let¡¯s get down to business. I wanted


    to join forces to deal with Katherine."


    "How did she provoke you?"


    "That bitch dared to hit me! Now, she is getting more and more arrogant. I can¡¯t stand it!


    Ewan''s tone was gloomy, and his eyes were sharp.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you should also want to take Katherine down, right?"


    Charles squinted his eyes, with disdain on his face, "Do you think I really want to marry her?"


    Ewan was a little stunned and then he quickly nodded, "Indeed, Mr. Lloyd, you¡¯re so great. How could


    you take such a woman from a small family seriously? Presumably you just want to y with her. You¡¯ll


    kick her away when you get tired of her."


    "Yeah!"


    "Mr. Lloyd, to tell you the truth, Katherine has already fucked by so many men. She was fucked by the


    local hooligan in Binhu District, Oskar. Besides, he took photos and videos."


    Wow!


    Suddenly, Charles'' eyes lit up.


    Tyler was also extremely surprised, "What you said is true?"


    "Of course it is true. To control Katherine, I and Oskar set a trap for her. Unfortunately, the bitch was


    bold and not very scared. Only Oskar has her nude photos. Oskar just wanted to fuck her. He didn¡¯t


    want to help me to deal with her, so I came to you guys."


    "Come here."


    Charles spoke suddenly.


    Ewan was overjoyed. He came to Charles'' side. Before he could speak, Charles pped him on the


    face directly.


    "Mr. Lloyd, what, what are you doing?" Ewan was confused.


    Tyler yelled, "You idiot! Katherine was a virgin. Mr. Lloyd is waiting to enjoy her. You actually made


    Katherine lose her innocence. You said what he was doing?"


    "How could it be possible! She has been married with that wimp for three years. I heard that they have


    been slept in the same room. How could it be that she was still a virgin?"


    Charles was so angry. He kicked Ewan away, "Spencer told me that! Is it wrong?"


    "This¡­"


    Ewan suddenly understood. How could Katherine have sex with a wimp? Thinking of this, he


    swallowed, worrying that Charles would punch him again.


    Tyler said, "Bro, it already happened. It''s useless to say anything. Are you still interested in Katherine


    yet?"


    "Why not?"


    Charles leaned back on the waterbedzily, hugging the maid, and said with a weird smile, "Nude


    photos? Fine! I''m worried that I can''t control that arrogant woman. You have provided me with a good


    clue."


    Ewan was taken aback and thenughed, "Mr. Lloyd, are you going to find Oskar cow? I can lead the


    way. But he is the lead among the hooligans in Binhu District. He has a lot of thugs. What are you


    going to do?"


    "A small snake, against the real dragon. Dare he?"


    Charles got up.


    Two beautiful maids wiped his body.


    "Hurry up. Go to Binhu District to meet that Oskar."


    Tyler said, "Will we go now? It''s getting dark. It''s never toote to go after dinner."


    "Go to Peni Hotel. I will treat you guys. Oskar is also one of the shareholders of Peni Hotel. I


    inform him to meet at Peni Hotel."


    Ewan looked forward to it.


    Oskar gave him that attitude before and ignored him. He wanted to see how Oskar surrendered in front


    of Charles.


    In addition, he could also get the nude photos.


    Katherine was so good-looking. Her figure was also great. Compared with Maggie, who had heavy


    makeup, Katherine was more pure, beautiful and attractive.


    To be honest, Ewan also had some ideas for Katherine.


    Ewan was excited. He could appreciate Katherine''s beautiful body. Not only that, but also he had the


    opportunity to enjoy Katherine. Wouldn''t it be nice?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    In Haitang residential quarter.


    A BMW 540 slowly drove out. Charlie came to Xingyun Building.


    "Mr. Lloyd, you are here."


    "Where is Gragon Root?"


    More than half an hour ago, there was news from Jaiden that one of the three cherished medicinal


    materials had whereabouts. Charles was overjoyed and rushed over.


    Gragon Root was one of the three precious medicinal materials.


    Jaiden said, "Mr. Lloyd, here is the thing. ording to the appearance you described, a reliable person


    contacted me. They have Gragon Root, but they will only sell it to masters with superb medical skills."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know the details. That person wille to Xingyun Building soon."


    As soon as Jaiden finished speaking, there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Come in."


    Squeak.


    The door was opened. A middle-aged man dressed in a formal suit and looked like an official


    appeared.


    "Hello, Mr. Jaiden"


    "Harper, this is the genius doctor I told you, Mr. Lloyd." Jaiden introduced.


    The man walked over and looked at Charlie a few times, his eyes shing with suspicion.


    Jaiden said with a smile, "Harper, you can rest assured. I can say if he can¡¯t cure your daughter, there


    will be no one who can cure your daughter. Besides, if he can¡¯t, I will donate all the assets."


    Harper was slightly startled, and then nodded, "Since you are so confident, it seems to he is so good.


    Mr. Lloyd, time is pressing. Let''s talk about it on the way. How about it?"


    "Okay."


    On the way, Charlie and Jaiden learned the ins and outs of the matter.


    The patient was not the daughter of Harper, but the daughter of Martin Cook, the chief prosecutor of


    Procuratorate of J City, named Ste Cook.


    Ste was a special and smart girl. She didn''t like official career, but liked archeology, adventure and


    other exciting and exploratory things.


    Three months ago, she and a few friends went on an adventure in an ancient mountain outside the


    province. After returning, there was something wrong with her. Sometimes, she was in aa and


    sometimes, she was insane.


    The only thing Ste brought back was a medicinal nt. Martin didn''t know it. Gragon Root was a rare


    medicinal material, which only few could recognize it.


    However, Jaiden was very clever. He let others paint the looks of Gragon Root. Martinpared this


    paint and found him.


    On ZN Road, here was the habitat of senior officials in J City.


    Law and order were strict.


    Harper parked the car in front of a two-story building, and brought Charlie and Jaiden into it.


    "What?"


    "Doctor, what''s the matter?" Jaiden didn¡¯t call Charlie Mr. Lloyd.


    Charlie frowned and then shook his head slightly without exnation.


    Entering the house, they immediately heard a sharp yelling.


    "Oops, Miss is sick again."


    Harper''s face sank. He rushed to the second floor.


    Charlie and Jaiden followed closely.


    "Ste, Ste, calm down. It''s Mom. I''m Mom. Don''t you know me anymore?"


    "My poor daughter."


    "Ste, what''s the matter with you... Be careful. Don''t fall..."


    In the room, a woman was crying, and in front of her was a pale, crazy girl.


    Even though Ste was very sick. It could still tell that she was a beautiful and young girl in her


    twenties.


    In addition to the two persons, there was also a man who looked mighty.


    "Chief Procurator."


    "Harper, you are here."


    Martin''s face was haggard, having the deep dark circles. Seeing Charlie and Jaiden, he showed a


    smile, "Hello, Mr. Jaiden. This is..."


    "This is Doctor Lloyd."


    Martin spoke, "Doctor, my daughter..."


    Charlie ignored him. His steps were a little bit lighter.


    He came to Ste in the blink of an eye and pointed at the center of her brows. Something that


    shocked others happened. Ste gradually became quiet and fainted.


    "Ste."


    The woman rushed over, panicked.


    "Ma¡¯am, your daughter is okay. She just fell asleep."


    "You¡¯re really a genius doctor!"


    Martin seemed to see hope. He loved his daughters so much. Seeing Charlie''s skills, he almost knelt


    down.


    "Doctor, please help my daughter. Whatever you want, I can meet you!"


    "Chief Procurator, Ma''am, don''t get excited. I can treat your daughter. Don¡¯t worry."


    Martin and his wife looked at each other, tears of gratitude.


    "You guys go to the living room downstairs and wait."


    After everyone left, Charlie came to the bed seriously, "Unexpectedly, you would encounter this trick. It


    is interesting."


    Kowloon Needle fell on Ste''s beautiful body. Then, Charlie shot a burst of spiritual force.


    Ding.


    The silver needles were trembling violently, making the sound of metal.


    A quarter of an hourter, Charlie went downstairs.


    "Doctor, how is it going?"


    Charlie said nothing. There happened to be paper and pen on the table.


    He wrote a prescription and exhorted, "Your daughter is fine for the time being, but I need to check her


    in half a month. In this half month, she will not get crazy. But you have to let her stay at home and don''t


    go out."


    "We got it. Thank you so much."


    "ording to this prescription, go to pharmacy to buy five sets of medicine. One set can be used for


    three days. Boil out the decoction and let you daughter take it every day before going to bed. I¡¯ll give


    you my phone number. Contact me directly if you have any questions."


    After speaking, Charlie said to Jaiden.


    "If there is nothing else, we have to go back first."


    "Doctor, our daughter is so important to us. You are the lifesaver of our The Cook family. If there is


    anything you need my help in the future, as long as it doesn''t break thew, I will do my best to help


    you."


    Charlie smiled and left with Jaiden.


    The two did not ask Harper to walk them out.


    Not long after, a luxury extended Bentley appeared.


    Jaiden had some doubts in his mind. After getting into the car, he couldn''t wait to ask, "Mr. Lloyd, look


    at your face, Ste''s disease is not simple."


    "It''s not a disease. She got conjuring."

 Chapter 62 Be Rebuffed in Succession

    Chapter 62 Be Rebuffed in Session


    Conjuring?


    Jaiden was shocked. He had been learned from Charlie for decades. Although he did not have the


    talent to practice martialw, he knew many things.


    In addition to warriors, there were warlocks in this world.


    Warlocks and warriors were different.


    The warriors cultivated the body, inner force and genuine qi. The warlocks only cultivated inner force,


    Through Confusion, they could use many magical methods, such as drawing paper seal, giving


    conjuring, exorcising evils, and so on. The stronger the Confusion, the greater the power.


    Inner force''s training was more difficult than martialw, so there were very few warlocks in the world.


    "Mr. Lloyd, just a conjuring. It¡¯s easy for you, right?"


    "No."


    Charlie shook his head and exined, "Ste has been tortured by the conjuring for three months. She


    is too weak. If I don''te this time, she will die in half a month. The conjuring is not easy. I have not


    recovered my strength now. Forcibly breaking it is very likely to kill Ste."


    "It seems that that warlock is strong." Jaiden thoughtfully.


    "The prescription I gave her is for her to nurse her health. She has to rx herself for half a month. If


    my guess is correct, the warlock will also want to get Gragon Root. He worked the conjuring on it. But


    Ste picked up Gragon Root by ident, thus she became like this."


    Jaiden frowned and asked, "Mr. Lloyd, Martin didn''t give me Gragon Root. It is not safe to leave it with


    him. If the warlock finds and takes Gragon Root, we will get nothing."


    "You¡¯re right."


    Unexpectedly, Martin¡¯s call came.


    He said that Charlie had gone too quickly and he was immersed in the joy of his daughter being able to


    heal, so he forgot to give Gragon Root to them. Tomorrow, he would ask Harper to send Gragon Root


    to Xingyun Building.


    ...


    In Binhu District, at Peni Hotel.


    In Lihentian Room No. 1.


    At this moment, the situation was very tense. Dozens of thugs were in the room, surrounded Charles,


    Tyler and Ewan.


    "Oskar, do you want to die? You actually dare to let your men surround Mr. Charles! Do you know who


    Mr. Charles is?" Ewan and Tyler yelled in unison.


    Anxiety shed in Oskar''s eyes. He forced himself to be m, then bowed and said, "Of course I know


    Mr. Charles."


    "Then you dare to be so presumptuous?"


    "I''m really sorry. Mr. Charles is distinguished. I''m timid, so I asked my bros toe over and give me


    courage. But I can''t give you the photos."


    Oskar shook his head.


    A quarter of an hour ago, Charles, Tyler and Ewan came to Peni Pavilion, asking Oskar to hand


    over Katherine''s nude photos, and using the Lloyd family to threaten him.


    Oskar panicked.


    He was just a little leader among these hooligans. How dare he offended the Lloyd family?


    But, hand over the photos?


    He had no nude photos at all. Even if he had, did he dare to hand it over? Thinking of that terrible


    young man, Oskar shuddered.


    No matter what, he would offend one of the two parties. So he¡¯d better to take a gamble.


    The Lloyd family was in Jinling. Here was J City. Besides, there was Jackson as his backer. He heard


    that Jackson and Jaiden had a good rtionship.


    So he didn¡¯t have to fear Charles at all. The Lloyd family had to think about Jaiden before they took


    actions.


    "Who gives you the confidence?"


    From beginning to end, Charles watched the situation with cold eyes.


    Now he spoke, anger mixed in his voice.


    As the young master of the Lloyd Family in Jinling, no matter where he went, he was sought-after by so


    many people and was buttered up by so many people.


    No one dared to disobey him.


    But when he came to J City, he was rebuffed again and again, which made him very upset.


    "Mr. Charles, I am Jackson''s subordinate."


    "Jackson? Is that the boss of the underworld in J City?"


    Charles'' face was full of disdain. "Who does he think he is? The top leader in J City doesn¡¯t dare to give


    me that attitude. Just a small boss in the underworld? He dares to fight with my Lloyd family? It seems


    that you don''t know what the Lloyd family is! Let Jacksone to see me. "


    Oskar had already waited for these words. Then he hurriedly thrown the hot potato to Jackson.


    About twenty minutes.


    A man strode came in, followed by Bruno in a ck tight-fitting.


    Jackson nced around and then looked at the sofa.


    "Hello, Mr. Charles. I saw you from afar at the birthday party of Master Xiang a few days ago. But


    unfortunately, we didn''t have a talk. We must have a good drink today."


    After speaking, he turned his head and yelled softly, "Oskar, you idiot! How do you entertain Mr.


    Charles? What are these dozens of people doing here? Go out. Prepare wine and food immediately."


    "Yes, sir."


    Oskar was going to prepare these things quickly. The room became empty.


    Tyler didn''t want to waste the time. Just when he was about to speak, Charles stopped him.


    "Mr. Jackson is hospitality. Of course I have to give him the face."


    "Mr. Charles, please."


    Everyone was seated. The food and drink were full of the table.


    Charles and Jackson were drinking happily, which puzzled Tyler and Ewan.


    In fact, when Jackson walked in, Charles could see this person was not simple. As a young master in


    Jinling, he was not a fool, but a wise young man.


    "Mr. Jackson, how much control do you have over the underworld in J City?"


    "All in control."


    "What?"


    Charles was taken aback.


    Jacksonughed, "A few days ago, I killed Elliott. Maybe Mr. Charles doesn''t know him. But you two


    should have heard of his name."


    Tyler and Ewan looked at each other. Their eyes were full of shock.


    "Mr. Charles, it can be said that Elliott and Mr. Jackson each upy the half of underworld in J City.


    Now that Mr. Jackson has annexed Elliott¡¯s power. Doesn''t it mean..."


    "He is the king of the underworld in J City!"


    Ewan blurted out, shocked by these those words.


    Charles¡¯ face sank. J City was not a small city in the province. It had developed rapidly in recent years


    and had received great attention from the provincial government.


    The king of the underworld in J City! How powerful Jackson was now!


    Jackson was proud of himself. Even if he faced Marco, he didn¡¯t have to be so humble. This was his


    confidence.


    "Mr. Charles, get back to business. Why are you here tonight?"


    "Nothing serious. Your man has some nude pictures of Katherine. I want them, but he doesn''t agree, so


    I have to bother you."


    Oskar lowered his head and said nothing.


    An idea popped into Jackson¡¯s mind. He said coldly, "Mr. Charles wants Katherine? I am very upset. To


    be precise, I am very angry."


    "Oh? Why?" Charles frowned.


    "Oskar has been worked for me for many years and he saved my life. I have epted him as my foster


    son. He had an emotional entanglement with Katherine. Ewan, you knew it, didn¡¯t you?"


    Ewan nodded, "Yes, Oskar liked Katherine very much back then."


    Jackson continued, "Oskar has a deep obsession. He just wants Katherine to be his woman. He is like


    my son. How can I let others touch my daughter-inw? Mr. Charles, I''m so sorry!"


    Foster son?


    It was ridiculous.


    Charles naturally wouldn''t believe it. Just now, Oskar called Jackson "Mr. Jackson" instead of "Dad."


    "Mr. Jackson, you refuse me, right?"


    "Yeah, but I really have no other ways. Mr. Charles likes beautiful women. There are so many beauties


    in the world. Why do you still want Katherine?" Jackson shook his head and sighed.


    Charles'' face sank with a sigh, but returned to normal in an instant. He said with a smile.


    "It won¡¯t be long before my Lloyd family sets up apany in J City. At that time, I hope to cooperate


    with you for mutual benefit and win-win results. Maybe you can not only be the king of the


    underworld in J City, but also the king of the business world in J City."


    Jackson''s eyelids twitched.


    Charles¡¯ meaning was obvious. If Jackson gave Charles the photos, the Lloyd family would support him


    in the business world and make him be the king of the business world.


    It had to say that this temptation was great.


    Jackson was weighing it.


    The world was difficult and dangerous. There was no room for makingeback if he made a wrong


    decision. He suddenly thought of the day when he was at Baykong City...


    Jaiden respectfully called Charlie "Mr. Lloyd".


    "Sorry."


    "What?"


    Charles was surprised. He was very confident. The condition he offered was very good. How could


    Jackson refuse unless he was a fool.


    "Mr. Charles, I had no ambitious. I am satisfied with the achievement I have today. Having so much


    power is undoubtedly standing on the cusp. I have to bear the brunt of any danger. So I¡¯d rather give it


    up!"


    When Jackson was speaking, he touched Oskar''s head, "I like this kid very much. I have not married


    yet and have no children. This is my only son. I will try my best to satisfy his request. Please don''t push


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    me."


    "Well, well."


    Charles finally lost his temper. Heughed, "In a small J City, everyone feels that he himself is the king.


    The frogs at the bottom of the well! As everyone knows, in the face of the powerful force, you can''t


    stand a blow!"


    Since it came to this situation, Charles didn''t have to pretend to be kind.


    Jackson sneered, "Mr. Charles, you don''t want to leave Peni Pavilion tonight?"


    "You!"


    Charles was angry. After all, here was others'' territory.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    After leaving Peni Pavilion in a hurry, Charles pped Ewan with his backhand, "Wimp, idiot!"


    "Mr. I..."


    "Shut up."


    Tyler red at Ewan. Ewan wanted to cry, but he could only endure it.


    Beep, beep.


    Charles made a call. A few secondster, a deep voice came from the phone, "Charles, what''s the


    matter?"


    "Dad, you said you want to inroad into the market of J City, right? Don''t wait any longer. Right now. I will


    stay in J City to preside over the overall situation!"


    "Really? Well, if you stay there, I can rest assured."


    Charles sternly said, "Set up a team for me overnight. Bring money to J City tomorrow!!"


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­


    In the night, the cold wind howled.


    Tyler and Ewan looked at Charles'' tall back. They were stunned, ¡®There will be a huge change in J


    City!

 Chapter 63 Spencer鈥檚 Relatives

    Chapter 63 Spencer¡¯s Rtives


    These days, Charlie was running with Katherine in the morning. Their rtionship was getting better


    and better. They had begun to talk about everything.


    "Last night, the big shot I saved his life called me and said that Ewan took Mr. Charles and Tyler to find


    Oskar and wanted to get the so-called nude photos."


    "They really tried their best to get me into the trouble."


    "It has been resolved. No matter how Ewan targets you, you don''t have to be afraid. Be tough. You


    need to gather prestige in thepany. In this way, you will have a greater possibility to control the


    Hunt Group in the future!"


    Katherine fell silent.


    She felt that Charlie could see through everything. Thinking of everything that happened recently, she


    became more and more curious about this man who had been with her for three years.


    But she was very witty and didn''t ask much.


    "I¡¯m here. I will support you no matter what happens."


    "Oh, man! You¡¯re so slow. I want to speed up."


    Katherine ran ahead. She didn¡¯t want Charlie to see her red face.


    In the mild sunlight in the morning, the two big fair legs shone brightly. Her slender waist! Her round


    butterfly buttocks, and the right goddess height!


    Everything was so beautiful.


    Charlie licked his lips, stared at her intently, swallowed, but happened to be seen by Katherine who


    turned around.


    "Hey! Where are you looking at?"


    Charlie blushed. He turned to look at Mingyue Lake, and said awkwardly, "Well, it''ste. We have to go


    back."


    The two returned home and found that the whole family was grooming.


    "Dad, Mommy, are you going to hang out today?"


    Isabe replied, "Sister, you and Charlie are also going to dress up. Uncle, aunts, and their families


    have alle to J City. There will be a big lunch."


    "What? They all havee here? What are they going to do?"


    Spencer snorted coldly, "Your eldest cousin, Issac, has been transferred here. He has joined the


    Procuratorate in J City as the section chief."


    "Really? It''s amazing. He is only 30! He is promising." Katherine smiled.


    "You can stillugh!"


    Spencer said with a sullen face, "You don¡¯t know how his family treat our family? Every time I go back


    to my parents¡¯ home, I am given a cold shoulder. They satirize and ridicule us. Now, they heard that our


    family is getting better. They said they wanted to hold a party to celebrate our housewarming and his


    transferring."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "Holy shit! Who wants to celebrate with them? A group of snobs." Spencer shouted. She hated them


    guts.


    Back then, her family members envied her to marry a wealthy family, and ttered her. It waster that


    they knew that she was married to a wimp and didn¡¯t live well at all.


    Not only were they gloating, but they also used every possible way tough at her.


    Except for a trip back during the Spring Festival, Spencer didn''t want to contact those people at other


    times.


    "Katherine, take a leave. Don¡¯t go to thepany today. As for Charlie..." Spencer asked meaningfully,


    "Are you going to that lunch?"


    "Free meal! Why not go?"


    "It''s up to you, but talk less, so as not to make peopleugh at us."


    At nine o''clock, the family went out.


    They arrived at a high-end hotel in the city center and enter arge room under the guidance of the


    waiter.


    At this time, there were already many people in the room.


    "Spencer, you are finally here."


    It was Spencer''s eldest sister. She didn¡¯t manage her body shape well. Now, she had already gained a


    lot weight.


    Charlie nced secretly, guessing that the reason why Spencer was freezing out by her brothers and


    sisters might have something to do with her own conditions.


    Compared to those aunts and cousins, Spencer and her two daughters were a bit too beautiful.


    At the lunch, everyone was talking, but no one paid attention to Charlie.


    Everyone knew that he was the useless son-inw of the Hunt family.


    "Spencer, congrattions! You finally reached your goal in life and bought a new house. Toast to you!"


    "Sister, just a house! My goal in life is not only this." Spencer smiled.


    Aunt Daisy put down the wine ss, and then she pretended to be suddenly enlightened. She pped


    her hands and said, "I almost forgot. Katherine is taken highly of by Old Lady Hunt and is also


    responsible for big projects. Your family will be able to live a good life soon. Katherine is really


    promising."


    "Yes, when Ie to J City in the future, I hope Katherine can help me."


    "Katherine is a sessful person right now. Why are you still with a wimp? He doesn¡¯t match you. How


    about I will introduce some good guys to you?"


    A woman with heavy makeup said with a smile, her eyes full of mockery.


    Now, the topic was transferred to Charlie.


    "Charlie, why haven''t you spoken all the time? Don''t be afraid. We¡¯re family."


    Aunt Daisy said with a fake smile, "I heard that you have been staying at home, washing and cooking.


    It¡¯s not good. Men should have their own business. How about I let my son introduce you a job?"


    Today''s protagonist, the section chief of the procuratorate, Issac waved his hand quickly, "Mom, don''t


    embarrass me. I dare not introduce work to Charlie. If the sry is low, he won¡¯t like it. But no one will


    pay for a useless person a high sry. It¡¯s hard!"


    "I think it''s better to stay at home. There is nothing wrong with being a househusband."


    "It''s a pity. Katherine, you are so beautiful, but¡­ By the way, you two have been married for three


    years. Why do you still have no children?"


    A mean woman hurriedly said, with a weird smile on her face, "Is it possible that he is very useless in


    that aspect? Katherine, you must be upset, right?"


    "Enough! Be serious! What are you talking about?" Uucle Thomas pretended to be serious and said.


    The cousins closed their mouths, but the contempt on their faces still made Katherine ufortable.


    At this time, Aunt Elena said with a sharp voice, "Isn''t the Hunt family doing construction? You can go


    to the construction site to be a worker. There are several thousand dors in a month. You are a man,


    but look like so sissy. It¡¯s so useless."


    "Who says he is useless? Who says my brother-inw doesn''t have a job? He is preparing to start a


    business."


    Isabe was really furious, yelling to fight back.


    Start a business?


    Everyoneughed, especially those cousins. Theyughed from ear to ear.


    "Do you want to open aundry to help others wash clothes?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Suddenly, theughter grew louder.


    Katherine flushed with anger. If it weren''t for Charlie secretly pulling her, she would have lost her


    temper violently. Spencer was also so furious. But she couldn''t vent it.


    Because Charlie could only doundry and cooking.


    She was irritated and red at Charlie, as if she was saying, ¡°Why do you insist oning over? Now,


    our family is embarrassed because of you. I¡¯ll get even with you after wee back.¡±


    At this time, outside the room.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this luxurious private room reserved by us? This is your style of doing


    things." A man in a suit shouted lowly.


    The hotel manager was full of bitter smile and said, "Noel, so sorry! It¡¯s our staffs¡¯ mistakes. They didn''t


    know that the reservation has been made. Please forgive us.¡±


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let them go away quickly."


    "Noel, the room over there is also very luxurious. The person who is having lunch here is Issacof the


    Procuratorate."


    The hotel manager was very helpless. He couldn''t offend either side.


    Issac could be transferred to J City at the age of 30, and he could still be the section chief. Although the


    official position was not high, he had unlimited potential. There might be high-level officials to promote


    him behind him.


    "What Issac? Why haven''t I heard of him? Let hime out to see me."


    Inside the room.


    Issac''s face sank when he heard these words, "Huh, I want to see who is so arrogant."


    The rtives looked at the door.


    Opening the door, Issac shouted, "Who are you?"


    "Noel."


    Issac''s eyelids twitched.


    Before he came to J City, he naturally had a detailed understanding of J City¡¯s officialdom. This man


    named Noel was the driver of Chief Procurator.


    Everyone knew the status of high-ranking officials¡¯ drivers was not low. They might be the confidants of


    those high-ranking officials.


    "This room has already been booked. Since you have used it, I don''t bother to pursue it. Now, leave


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    here right now." Noel urged.


    "Issac, so..."


    The manager asked cautiously.


    The rtives were still watching. Issac was in a dilemma.


    After holding back for a while, he said, "It''s still early. It won''t be long before we finish eating."


    Then he closed the door.


    "Cousin, who is that person?"


    "Chief Procurator¡¯s driver."


    Aunt Daisy''s face sank. She said anxiously, "Issac, is it okay that you give that attitude to Chief


    Procurator''s driver? If heins you in front of Chief Procurator, what should you do?"


    "Mom, don''t worry. Just a driver. I can transfer to J City because I have a backer. Will Chief Procurator


    me me for a small driver? Impossible!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of admiration rose and fell.


    "I''ve guessed that Issac met a big shot. It seems that I¡¯m right. Not after long, you can be Chief


    Procurator."


    "It''s really promising. We have to rely on Issac in the future."


    "Come on, Katherine, what are you guys doing? Let us toast to the future Chief Procurator."


    Everyone cheered.


    The ttery of the rtives made Issac very happy. He feltfortable and grinned to the ears.


    Bang.


    But as soon as they raised the wine ss, the door was suddenly opened. An indifferent voice


    sounded, "I don''t know if I can toast to the future Chief Procurator!"


    "Who is it!"


    Issac was unhappy. He turned his head and saw the man who walked in, then his eyelids twitched


    wildly. He sprang up to greet the man quickly.


    "Mr. Harper. It¡¯s you!"


    It was not necessary to know the driver, Noel, but how could Issac not know the secretary of Chief


    Procurator?


    Issac was so embarrassed. He smiled, "Mr. Harper, how about sitting down and having a drink?"


    "I don''t have that qualification. You are Chief Procurator." Harper looked serious. But the more he was


    like this, the more panic Issac became.


    The secretary of Chief Procurator was much high than Issac. Harper could decide whether Issould


    stay here. Even Harper didn''t make a move, as long as he said something to Chief Procurator, Issac


    was doomed to leave.


    Issac was panicking a lot now. Just now that he said he had a backer, that was all lies.


    The reason why he was able to be transferred to J City was also because of his luck.


    In the beginning, it was not him, but one of his bros. That bro was temporarily transferred elsewhere.


    Because he had ttered that bro, he got this opportunity.


    "Mr. Harper, don''t be angry. They were just joking. Besides, every French soldier carries a marshal¡¯s


    baton in his knapsack. Who does not want to be promoted? I¡¯m also cheering myself up. I¡¯ll work hard


    in the future!"


    Issac bit the bullet and exined.


    "I just got transferred here and I don''t know anything. Please don''t mind. Mr. Harper, toast to you."


    Harper sneered a few times, and said, "Do I have to praise you for having ambitious goals? You have


    not taken office, but started to put on airs and brag. If you enter Procuratorate, will you control Chief


    Procurator?"


    Issac was so scared. But at the same time, he was angry. He just said a wrong sentence!


    Although he was so angry, he didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    "Mr. Harper, I''m really sorry. I was wrong. I will write a self-criticism."


    Harper coldly said, "Don''t talk about the self-criticism first. Chief Procurator is going to have lunch right


    away. This room is reserved by Noel. How long are you going to upy here? Do you want to let Chief


    Procurator invite you?"


    "No, no. I''m leaving now."


    Issac turned his head. He flushed, then he stammered, "I''m sorry, guys. Chief Procurator is going to


    How dare those rtives disagree!


    After not taking a few steps, azy voice came from behind, "Harper, it¡¯s not right. We haven¡¯t finished


    eating, but you¡¯re driving us away. How can you be like this!"


    Who was speaking?


    It was Charlie.


    Aunt Daisy screamed immediately, "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Who do you think


    you are? You¡¯re not qualified to speak here."


    "Asshole, you deliberately make trouble." Uucle Thomas yelled solemnly.


    Aunt Elena also yelled, "You wimp! I just said a few words about you, but you actually hold grudges,


    and take revenge on us this time. Mr. Harper, we don''t know this person. Please don''t me us."


    "Yes, we don''t even know him."


    Issac was also angry and anxious, wishing to tear Charlie into pieces. He tried his best to control his


    emotions and whispered, "Mr. Harper, please don¡¯t mind."


    "Spencer, take care of your trash son-inw. If he frames Issac, don''t me me for being rude!" Aunt


    Daisy yelled fiercely.


    Spencer''s face was gloomy.


    She turned her head and red at Charlie. Just when she was about to start yelling, she found a figure


    shing by her. Harper approached Charlie with a kind smile on his face.


    "Doctor Lloyd, why are you here? My eyes are getting worse and worse."


    What happened?


    Spencer was so shocked. How did the domineering Harper bend to Charlie and his smile seemed to be


    kind of ttering Charlie?


    Issac and others were even more shocked.


    That wimp!


    What qualifications did he have to make Harper so humble?


    "Chief Procurator ising here to eat?"


    Harperughed and said, "A friend invited him. But since Doctor Lloyd is in this room, I will tell Chief


    Procurator. He will definitely not disturb you."


    "Then bother you."


    "Never mind. By the way, if Doctor Lloyd is free, can you go to our room to have a look? Chief


    Procurator will definitely be very happy when he sees you."


    Charlie smiled and nodded.


    "Then I won''t bother."


    Harper left quickly, and closed the door.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!